by Ivan Turgenev
by John Reed
WHEN Litvinov was torn loose from his "far from gay or complicated"
life, caught up in a lurid passion in which he was never at home, and then
abandoned, he fled upon the train. At first he was exhausted by the prodigious
effort of will he had made; then a kind of composure came upon him. He "was
hardened." The train, the minutes, were carrying him away from the wreck
of his life.
"He took to gazing out of the window. The day was gray and damp; there
was no rain, but the fog held on, and low-lying clouds veiled the sky. The
wind was blowing in the contrary direction to the course of the train; whitish
clouds of steam, now alone, now mingled with other, darker clouds, of smoke,
swept, in an endless series, past the window beside which Litvinov sat. He
began to watch the steam, the smoke. Incessantly whirling, rising and falling,
twisting and catching at the grass, at the bushes, playing pranks, as it were,
lengthening and melting, puff followed puff, . . . they were constantly changing
and yet remained the same . . . a monotonous, hurried, tiresome game! Sometimes
the wind changed, the road made a turn--the whole mass suddenly disappeared,
and immediately became visible through the opposite window; then, once more,
the hugh train flung itself over, and once more veiled from Litvinov the wide
view of the Rhine Valley. He gazed and gazed, and a strange reflection occurred
to him. . . . He was alone in the carriage; there was no one to interfere
with him. 'Smoke, smoke'--he repeated several times in succession; and suddenly
everything appeared to him to be smoke--everything, his own life, everything
pertaining to men, especially everything Russian. Every thing is smoke and
steam, he thought;--everything seems to be constantly undergoing change; every
where there are new forms, phenomenon follows phenomenon, but in reality everything
is exactly alike; everything is hurrying, hastening somewhither--and everything
vanishes without leaving a trace, without having attained to any end whatever;
another breeze has begun to blow--and everything has been flung to the other
side, and there, again, is the same incessant, agitated--and useless game.
He recalled many things which had taken place, with much sound and clatter,
before his eyes the last few years . . 'smoke,' he murmured,--'smoke.'"
"Smoke." This is not only Litvinov's reaction from experiences too
terrible for his mind and heart to stand--and also his consolation--but it
is Turgenev's own reaction to life. The profound disillusion following the
failure of the Revolutionary movement of '48, which swept over the intellectuals
of Europe, had also its characteristic repercussion among the intellectual
youth of Russia, and made a generation like the later generation so well portrayed
by Tchekov--the men of the '80s, and also like the Intelligentsia after the
failure of the Revolution of 1905.
The restless futility, self-searching, flabbiness of will so native to this
type are incarnate in one of Turgenev's greatest characters, Rudin. They persist
in numerous characters in Smoke, and are not absent from the make-up of Litvinov
himself--nor of Turgenev, for that matter. The conception of the futility
of effort, of revolution, of political ideas in general, the tranquillity
attained only by seeing life from the standpoint of eternity, Turgenev had
already enunciated in Fathers and Children. He wished to see life with Olympian
calm; the irony of Basarov's death is a key-note of his profound pessimism.
But in Smoke there is bitter satire, showing that life to him was still a
battle, an exasperation.
The claims so often made by critics that Turgenev, the natural aristocrat,
was always consciously, above all, an artist, are disproved by his own autobiographical
note prefaced to the complete edition of his works published in Moscow in
"I took a header into the German Ocean," he says, speaking of his
going to Berlin, to study in the University--where, by the way, he was a fellow-student
with Bakunin. " . . . It was absolutely necessary for me to get clear
of my enemy, the better to strike from a distance. To my eyes this enemy had
a formidable appearance, and an ordinary name. My enemy was the 'lawfulness'
of Serfdom." This "enemy" Turgenev swore to conquer. "It
was my 'Hannibal oath,' and in those days I was not the only one who took
it. . . . I went to Germany to enable me to fulfill it. . ."
How well he kept this oath is evident in the effect of "Sportsmen's Sketches,"
his first important book, published about 1852, which, in the guise of mere
description, depicted the wretchedness of the peasants in a way that roused
Russian public opinion, more than any other one influence, to demand the Emancipation
of the Serfs. This book is often called the Russian "Uncle Tom's Cabin," and appeared contemporaneously with it. The motive of Emancipation runs through
almost all Turgenev's work, and appears in Smoke, which was published after
the freeing of the Serfs. (By the way, there is a humorous reference to Mrs.
Stowe in Chapter IV.) For instance, when, bruised and broken, Litvinov returns
to his estate in Russia, he was at first unable to change the old system:
"New ideas won their way badly, old ones had lost their force; the ignorant
clashed with the dishonest; his whole deranged existence was in constant motion,
like a quaking bog, and only the great word 'Liberty' moved, like the spirit
of God, over the waters. . . .
"But a year passed, then a second, the third was beginning. The grand
thought was gradually being realized, was being transformed into flesh and
blood; a sprout was putting forth from the seed that had been sown; and its
enemies, either open or secret, could no longer trample it under foot."
The tremendous interest aroused by Turgenev's books in Russia was partly due
to the fact that they were all concerned with politics--that, beside their
delicate and restrained literary art, through them all ran a strain of propaganda--that
they dealt with the actual burning questions of the times. Smoke, in particular,
was Turgenev's contribution to the great controversy between the Slavophils
and those who championed western ideals for Russia. There is no doubt that
Turgenev's own ideals are expressed by the ruined nobleman Potugin; and Litvinov
himself, a rather quiet, ordinary young man, who has traveled over Europe
studying technology and scientific farming, is the kind of man that Turgenev
passionately believes Russia to need.
But at the same time the author has concentrated his most bitter attack upon
those Russian young men who have come to Europe and absorbed, with all their
Slavic facility, a mass of undigested European ideas and theories. There is
nothing in literature more stinging than the satire of the first six chapters
of Smoke, which has a quality of Dickens about it. This is not hatred, however.
While laughing bitterly at his young "intellectual" countrymen,
Turgenev understands them; they, like himself, are creatures of environment
and heredity. But he pours his contempt upon the "aristocrats" of
St. Petersburg, who are only cruel and corrupt.
The life of Litvinov is, in its fundamentals, the life of Turgenev himself.
Like Litvinov, the author was the "son of a retired petty official," living on a country estate, with a mother who tried to live as a noble, on
an insufficient income, ruining the estate in the process. As with Litvinov,
nothing but French was spoken in Turgenev's family. Turgenev himself had to
learn Russian from the house servants--the language of which he was afterwards
to be the great master.
Like Litvinov, Turgenev also lived in Baden. Smoke was written there, and
the episodes and characters are undoubtedly from life. He came to Baden to
be near Madame Viardot, the opera singer, his most intimate, life-long friend.
. . No doubt, also, Irina came from his own experience, at some time. She
is one of a trio, passionate and beautiful, wreckers of men: Varvara Pavlovna,
in A Nobleman's Nest; Maria Nikol?vna, in Torrents of Spring; and Irina. But
she is by far the clearest and most human of the three. Many men have known
such women--women who live like panthers, taking what they want and moving
through the world all baleful fire, fit mates only for the strong. And Litvinov
was not strong--nor was Turgenev.
Turgenev was the next of the great Russian novelists in line after Gogol,
the predecessor and finally minor contemporary of the giants Tolstoy and Dostoyevsky.
The Russian realistic novel, developing in its own way a technique distinct
from that of Western literature, can be partially explained by the political
conditions in Russia.
Politics were forbidden, and yet the Russian people were passionately concerned
with politics and the Russian novelists are above all political propagandists.
Yet how could politics be written about so as to be printed openly and read
in Russia? Only by describing Russian life and institutions in the form of
a story, only by painting a picture of people and permitting the reader to
draw his own conclusions. In this Turgenev excelled. . . .
Smoke, outside of the one tremendous episode of Litvinov and Irina in Baden,
is chiefly interesting to us as a description of Russian society, not only
in the '60, but even up to 1917. This same intelligentsia, absorbing all European
ideas, reading all books, adopting all European theories, touched by the same
instinctive sympathy for Western liberalism,--and hence, the revolutionary
movement in Russia,--deserted the Revolution in a panic when it presented
itself in all its uncouth power. This same corrupt and brutal official "aristocracy," overthrown with the Tsar, now no longer exists, except in exile, where it
intrigues and conspires with futile rage, unable to comprehend its fate.
In Russia to-day the Soviet Government has published an edition of Turgenev's
works, and the people read them in the same spirit of admiration for his literary
skill, the same sympathy for the universal quality of his characters, and
the same historical interest as they do any faithful chronicler of an age
The Names Of The Characters In The Book
Grigory [Grisha] Mihalovitch Litvinov.
Tat-Yana [Tanya] Petrovna Shestov.
Semyon Yakovlevitch Voroshilov.
Stepan Nikolaevitch Gubar-Yov.
Matrona Semyonovna Suhantchikov.
Sozont Ivanitch Potugin.
Irina Pavlovna Osinin.
Valerian Vladimirovitch Ratmirov.
ON the 10th of August, 1862, at four o'clock in the afternoon, a great number
of people were thronging before the well-known Konversation in Baden-Baden.
The weather was lovely; everything around--the green trees, the bright houses
of the gay city, and the undulating outline of the mountains--everything was
in holiday mood, basking in the rays of the kindly sun shine; everything seemed
smiling with a sort of blind, confiding delight; and the same glad, vague
smile strayed over the human faces, too, old and young, ugly and beautiful
alike. Even the blackened and whitened visages of the Parisian demi-monde
could not destroy the general impression of bright content and elation, while
their many-colored ribbons and feathers and the sparks of gold and steel on
their hats and veils in voluntarily recalled the intensified brilliance and
light fluttering of birds in spring, with their rainbow-tinted wings. But
the dry, guttural snapping of the French jargon, heard on all sides could
not equal the song of birds, nor be compared with it.
Everything, however, was going on in its accustomed way. The orchestra in
the Pavilion played first a medley from the Traviata, then one of Strauss's
waltzes, then "Tell her," a Russian song, adapted for instruments
by an obliging conductor. In the gambling saloons, round the green tables,
crowded the same familiar figures, with the same dull, greedy, half-stupefied,
half-exasperated, wholly rapacious expression, which the gambling fever lends
to all, even the most aristocratic, features. The same well-fed and ultra-fashionably
dressed Russian landowner from Tambov with wide staring eyes leaned over the
table, and with uncomprehending haste, heedless of the cold smiles of the
croupiers themselves, at the very instant of the cry "rien ne va plus,"
laid with perspiring hand golden rings of louis d'or on all the four corners
of the roulette, depriving himself by so doing of every possibility of gaining
anything, even in case of success. This did not in the least prevent him the
same evening from affirming the contrary with disinterested indignation to
Prince Koko, one of the well-known leaders of the aristocratic opposition,
the Prince Koko, who in Paris at the salon of the Princess Mathilde, so happily
remarked in the presence of the Emperor: "Madame, le principe de la propriete
est profondement ebranle en Russie." At the Russian tree, a l'arbre Russe,
our dear fellow-countrymen and countrywomen were assembled after their wont.
They approached haughtily and carelessly in fashionable style, greeted each
other with dignity and elegant ease, as befits beings who find themselves
at the topmost pinnacle of contemporary culture. But when they had met and
sat down together, they were absolutely at a loss for anything to say to one
another, and had to be content with a pitiful interchange of inanities, or
with the exceedingly indecent and exceedingly insipid old jokes of a hopelessly
stale French wit, once a journalist, a chattering buffoon with Jewish shoes
on his paltry little legs, and a contemptible little beard on his mean little
visage. He retailed to them, a ces princes russes, all the sweet absurdities
from the old comic almanacs Charivari and Tintamarre, and they, ces princes
russes, burst into grateful laughter, as though forced in spite of themselves
to recognize the crushing superiority of foreign wit, and their own hopeless
incapacity to invent anything amusing. Yet here were almost all the "fine
fleur" of our society, "all the high-life and mirrors of fashion."
Here was Count X., our incomparable dilettante, a profoundly musical nature;
who so divinely recites songs on the piano, but cannot, in fact, take two
notes correctly without fumbling at random on the keys, and sings in a style
something between that of a poor gypsy singer and a Parisian hairdresser.
Here was our enchanting Baron Q., a master in every line: literature, administration,
oratory, and card-sharping. Here, too, was Prince Y., the friend of religion
and the people, who in the blissful epoch when the spirit-trade was a monopoly,
had made himself betimes a huge fortune by the sale of vodka adulterated with
belladonna; and the brilliant General O. O., who had achieved the subjugation
of something, and the pacification of something else, and who is nevertheless
still a nonentity, and does not know what to do with himself. And R. R. the
amusing fat man, who regards himself as a great invalid and a great wit, though
he is, in fact, as strong as a bull, and as dull as a post. . . . This R.
R. is almost the only man in our day who has preserved the traditions of the
dandies of the forties, of the epoch of the "Hero of our Times,"
and the Countess Vorotinsky. He has preserved, too, the special gait with
the swing on the heels, and le culte de la pose (it cannot even be put into
words in Russian), the unnatural deliberation of movement, the sleepy dignity
of expression, the immoyable, offended-looking countenance, and the habit
of interrupting other people's remarks with a yawn, gazing at his own finger-nails,
laughing through his nose, suddenly shifting his hat from the back of his
head on to his eyebrows, etc. Here, too, were people in government circles,
diplomats, big-wigs with European names, men of wisdom and intellect, who
imagine that the Golden Bull was an edict of the Pope, and that the English
poor-tax is a tax levied on the poor. And here, too, were the hot-blooded,
though tongue-tied, devotees of the dames aux camellias, young society dandies,
with superb partings down the back of their heads, and splendid drooping whiskers,
dressed in real London costumes, young bucks whom one would fancy there was
nothing to hinder from becoming as vulgar as the illustrious French wit above
mentioned. But no! our home products are not in fashion it seems; and Countess
S., the celebrated arbitress of fashion and grand genre, by spiteful tongues
nicknamed "Queen of the Wasps," and "Medusa in a mob-cap," prefers, in the absence of the French wit, to consort with the Italians, Moldavians,
American spiritualists, smart secretaries of foreign embassies, and Germans
of effeminate, but prematurely circumspect, physiognomy, of whom the place
is full. The example of the Countess is followed by the Princess Babette,
she in whose arms Chopin died (the ladies in Europe in whose arms he expired
are to be reckoned by thousands); and the Princess Annette, who would have
been perfectly captivating, if the simple village washerwoman had not suddenly
peeped out in her at times, like a smell of cabbage, wafted across the most
delicate perfume; and Princess Pachette, to whom the following mischance had
occurred: her husband had fallen into a good berth, and all at once, Dieu
sait pourpuoi, he had thrashed the provost and stolen 20,000 rubles of public
money; and the laughing Princess Zizi; and the tearful Princess Zozo. They
all left their compatriots on one side, and were merciless in their treatment
of them. Let us, too, leave them on one side, these charming ladies, and walk
away from the renowned tree near which they sit in such costly but somewhat
tasteless costumes, and God grant them relief from the boredom consuming them!
A FEW paces from the "Russian tree," at a little table in front
of Weber's coffee-house, there was sitting a good-looking man, about thirty,
of medium height, thin and dark, with a manly and pleasant face. He sat bending
forward with both arms leaning on his stick, with the calm and simple air
of a man to whom the idea had not occurred that any one would notice him or
pay any attention to him. His large expressive golden-brown eyes were gazing
deliberately about him, sometimes screwed up to keep the sunshine out of them,
and then watching fixedly some eccentric figure that passed by him while a
childlike smile faintly stirred his fine moustache and lips, and his prominent
short chin. He wore a roomy coat of German cut, and a soft gray hat hid half
of his high forehead. At the first glance he made the impression of an honest,
sensible, rather self-confident young man such as there are many in the world.
He seemed to be resting from prolonged labors and to be deriving all the more
simple-minded amusement from the scene spread out before him because his thoughts
were far away, and because they moved too, those thoughts, in a world utterly
unlike that which surrounded him at the moment. He was a Russian; his name
was Grigory Mihalovitch Litvinov.
We have to make his acquaintance, and so it will be well to relate in a few
words his past, which presents little of much interest or complexity.
He was the son of an honest retired official of plebian extraction, but be
was educated, not as one would naturally expect, in the town, but in the country.
His mother was of noble family, and had been educated in a government school.
She was a good-natured and very enthusiastic creature, not devoid of character,
however. Though she was twenty years younger than her husband, she remodelled
him, as far as she could, drew him out of the petty official groove into the
landowner's way of life, and softened and refined his harsh and stubborn character.
Thanks to her, he began to dress with neatness, and to behave with decorum;
he came to respect learned men and learning, though, of course, he never took
a single book in his hand; he gave up swearing, and tried in every way not
to demean himself. He even arrived at walking more quietly and speaking in
a subdued voice, mostly of elevated subjects, which cost him no small effort. "Ah! they ought to be flogged, and that's all about it!" he sometimes
thought to himself, but aloud he pronounced: "Yes, yes, that's so . .
. of course; it is a great question." Litvinov's mother set her household,
too, upon a European footing; she addressed the servants by 'the plural "you"
instead of the familiar "thou," and never allowed any one to gorge
himself into a state of lethargy at her table. As regards the property belonging
to her, neither she nor her husband was capable of looking after it at all.
It had been long allowed to run to waste, but there was plenty of land, with
all sorts of useful appurtenances, forest-lands and a lake, on which there
had once stood a factory, which had been founded by a zealous but unsystematic
owner, and had flourished in the hands of a scoundrelly merchant, and gone
utterly to ruin under the superintendence of a conscientious German manager.
Madame Litvinov was contented so long as she did not dissipate her fortune
or contract debts. Unluckily she could not boast of good health, and she died
of consumption in the very year that her son entered the Moscow university.
He did not complete his course there owing to circumstances of which the reader
will hear more later on, and went back to his provincial home, where he idled
away some time without work and without ties, almost without acquaintances.
Thanks to the disinclination for active service of the local gentry, who were,
however, not so much penetrated by the Western theory of the evils of "absenteeism,"
as by the home-grown conviction that "one's own shirt is the nearest
to one's skin," he was drawn for military service in 1855, and almost
died of typhus in the Crimea, where he spent six months in a mud-hut on the
shore of the Putrid Sea, without ever seeing a single ally. After that, he
served, not of course without unpleasant experiences, on the councils of the
nobility, and after being a little time in the country, acquired a passion
for farming. He realized that his mother's property, under the indolent and
feeble management of his infirm old father, did not yield a tenth of the revenue
it might yield, and that in experienced and skillful hands it might be converted
into a perfect gold mine. But he realized, too, that experience and skill
were just what he lacked--and he went abroad to study agriculture and technology--to
learn them from the first rudiments. More than four years he had spent in
Mecklenburg, in Silesia, and in Carlsruhe, and he had traveled in Belgium
and in England. He had worked conscientiously and accumulated information;
he had not acquired it easily; but he had persevered through his difficulties
to the end, and now with confidence in himself, in his future, and in his
usefulness to his neighbors, perhaps even to the whole countryside, he was
preparing to return home, where he was summoned with despairing prayers and
entreaties in every letter from his father, now completely bewildered by the
emancipation, the redivision of lands, and the terms of redemption--by the
new regime in short. But why was he in Baden?
Well, he was in Baden because he was from day to day expecting the arrival
there of his cousin and betrothed, Tatyana Petrovna Shestov. He had known
her almost from childhood, and had spent the spring and summer with her at
Dresden, where she was living with her aunt. He felt sincere love and profound
respect for his young kinswoman, and on the conclusion of his dull preparatory
labors, when he was preparing to enter on a new field, to begin real, unofficial
duties, he proposed to her as a woman dearly loved, a comrade and a friend,
to unite her life with his--for happiness and for sorrow, for labor and for
rest, "for better, for worse" as the English say. She had consented,
and he had returned to Carlsruhe, where his books, papers and properties had
But why was he at Baden, you ask again?
Well, he was at Baden, because Tatyana's aunt, who had brought her up, Kapitolina
Markovna Shestov, an old unmarried lady of fifty-five, a most good-natured,
honest, eccentric soul, a free thinker, all aglow with the fire of self-sacrifice
and abnegation, an esprit fort (she read Strauss, it is true she concealed
the fact from her niece) and a democrat, sworn opponent of aristocracy and
fashionable society, could not resist the temptation of gazing for once on
this aristocratic society in such a fashionable place as Baden. . . . Kapitolina
Markovna wore no crinoline and had her white hair cut in a round crop, but
luxury and splendor had a secret fascination for her, and it was her favorite
pastime to rail at them and express her contempt of them. How could one refuse
to gratify the good old lady? But Litvinov was so quiet and simple, he gazed
so self-confidently about him, because his life lay so clearly mapped out
before him, because his career was defined, and because he was proud of this
career, and rejoiced in it as the work of his own hands.
"HULLO! hullo! here he is!" he suddenly heard a squeaky voice just
above his ear, and a plump hand slapped him on the shoulder. He lifted his
head, and perceived one of his few Moscow acquaintances, a certain Bambaev,
a good-natured but good-for-nothing fellow. He was no longer young, he had
a flabby nose and soft cheeks, that looked as if they had been boiled, dishevelled
greasy locks, and a fat squat person. Everlastingly short of cash, and everlastingly
in raptures over something, Rostislav Bambaev wandered, aimless but exclamatory,
over the face of our long-suffering mother-earth. "Well, this is something
like a meeting!" he repeated, opening wide his sunken eyes, and drawing
down his thick lips, over which the straggling dyed moustaches seemed strangely
out of place. "Ah, Baden! All the world runs here like black-beetles!
How did you come here, Grisha?"
There was positively no one in the world Bambaev did not address by his Christian
"I came here three days ago."
"Why do you ask?"
"Why indeed? But stop, stop a minute, Grisha. You are, perhaps, not aware
who has just arrived here! Gubaryov himself, in person! That's who's here!
He came yesterday from Heidelberg. You know him of course?"
"I have heard of him."
"Is that all? Upon my word! At once, this very minute we will haul you
along to him. Not know a man like that! And by the way here's Voroshilov.
. . . Stop a minute, Grisha, perhaps you don't know him either? I have the
honor to present you to one another. Both learned men! He's a phoenix, indeed!
Kiss each other!"
And uttering these words, Bambaev turned to a good-looking young man standing
near him with a fresh and rosy, but prematurely demure face. Litvinov got
up, and, it need hardly be said, did not kiss him, but exchanged a cursory
bow with the phoenix, who, to judge from the severity of his demeanor, was
not overpleased at this unexpected introduction.
"I said a phoenix, and I will not go back from my word," continued
Bambaev; "go to Petersburg, to the military school, and look at the golden
board; whose name stands first there? The name of Voroshilov, Semyon Yakovlevitch!
But, Gubaryov, Gubaryov, my dear fellow! It's to him we must fly! I absolutely
worship that man! And I'm not alone, every one's at his feet! Ah, what a work
he is writing, O--O--O!. . . ."
"What is his work about?" inquired Litvinov.
"About everything, my dear boy, after the style of Buckle, you know .
. . but more profound, more profound. . . . Everything will be solved and
made clear in it?"
"And have you read this work yourself?"
"No, I have not read it, and indeed it's a secret, which must not be
spread about; but from Gubaryov one may expect everything, everything! Yes!"
Bambaev sighed and clasped his hands. "Ah, if we had two or three intellects
like that growing up in Russia, ah, what mightn't we see then, my God! I tell
you one thing, Grisha; whatever pursuit you may have been engaged in in these
latter days--and I don't even know what your pursuits are in general--whatever
your convictions may be--I don't know them either--from him, Gubaryov, you
will find something to learn. Unluckily, he is not here for long. We must
make the most of him, we must go. To him, to him!"
A passing dandy with reddish curls and a blue ribbon on his low hat, turned
round and stared through his eyeglass with a sarcastic smile at Bambaev. Litvinov
"What are you shouting for?" he said; "one would think you
were hallooing dogs on at a hunt! I have not had dinner yet."
"Well, think of that! we can go at once to Weber's . . . the three of
us . . . capital! You have the cash to pay for me?" he added in an undertone.
"Yes, yes; only, I really don't know--"
"Leave off, please; you will thank me for it, and he will be delighted.
Ah, heavens!" Bambaev interrupted himself. "It's the finale from
Ernani they're playing. How delicious! . . . A som . . . mo Carlo. . . . What
a fellow I am, though! In tears in a minute. Well, Semyon Yakovlevitch! Voroshilov!
shall we go, eh?" Voroshilov, who had remained all the while standing
with immovable propriety, still maintaining his former haughty dignity of
demeanor, dropped his eyes expressively, frowned, and muttered something between
his teeth . . . but he did not refuse; and Litvinov thought, "Well, we
may as well do it, as I've plenty of time on my hands." Bambaev took
his arm, but before turning towards the cafe he beckoned to Isabelle the renowned
flower-girl of the Jockey Club: he had conceived the idea of buying a bunch
of flowers of her. But the aristocratic flower-girl did not stir; and, indeed,
what should induce her to approach a gentleman without gloves, in a soiled
fustian jacket, streaky cravat, and boots trodden down at heel, whom she had
not even seen in Paris? Then Voroshilov in his turn beckoned to her. To him
she responded, and he, taking a tiny bunch of violets from her basket, flung
her a florin. He thought to astonish her by his munificence, but not an eyelash
on her face quivered, and when he had turned away, she pursed up her mouth
contemptuously. Voroshilov was dressed very fashionably, even exquisitely,
but the experienced eye of the Parisian girl noted at once in his get-up and
in his bearing, in his very walk, which showed traces of premature military
drill, the absence of genuine, pure-blooded "chic."
When they had taken their seats in the principal dining-hall at Weber's, and
ordered dinner, our friends fell into conversation. Bambaev discoursed loudly
and, hotly upon the immense importance of Gubaryov, but soon he ceased speaking,
and, gasping and chewing noisily, drained off glass after glass. Voroshilov
ate and drank little, and as it were reluctantly, and after questioning Litvinov
as to the nature of his interests, fell to giving expression to his own opinions--not
so much on those interests, as on questions of various kinds in general. .
. . All at once he warmed up, and set off at a gallop like a spirited horse,
boldly and decisively assigning to every syllable, every letter, its due weight,
like a confident cadet going up for his "final" examination, with
vehement, but in appropriate gestures. At every instant, since no one interrupted
him, he became more eloquent, more emphatic; it seemed as though he were reading
a dissertation or lecture. The names of the most recent scientific authorities--with
the addition of the dates of the birth or death of each of them--the titles
of pamphlets that had only just appeared, and names, names, names. . . fell
in showers together from his tongue, affording himself intense satisfaction,
reflected in his glowing eyes. Voroshilov, seemingly, despised everything
old, and attached value only to the cream of culture, the latest, most advanced
points of science; to mention, however inappropriately, a book of some Doctor
Zauerbengel on Pennsylvanian prisons, or yesterday's articles in the Asiatic
Journal on the Vedas and Puranas (he pronounced it Journal in the English
fashion, though he certainly did not know English) was for him a real joy,
a felicity. Litvinov listened and listened to him, and could not make out
what could be his special line. At one moment his talk was of the part played
by the Celtic race in history; then he was carried away to the ancient world,
and discoursed upon the ?ginetan marbles, harangued with great warmth on the
sculptor living earlier than Phidias, Onetas, who was, however, transformed
by him into Jonathan, which lent his whole discourse a half-Biblical, half-American
flavor; then he suddenly bounded away to political economy and called Bastiat
a fool or a blockhead, "as bad as Adam Smith and all the physiocrats."
"Physiocrats," murmured Bambaev after him . . .
"aristocrats?" Among other things Voroshilov called forth an expression
of bewilderment on Bambaev's face by criticism, dropped casually in passing,
of Macaulay, as an old-fashioned writer, superseded by modem historical science;
as for Gneist, he declared he need scarcely refer to him, and he shrugged
his shoulders. Bambaev shrugged his shoulders too. "And all this at once,
without any inducement, before strangers, in a cafe"--Litvinov reflected,
looking at the fair hair, clear eyes, and white teeth of his new acquaintance
(he was specially embarrassed by those large sugar-white teeth, and those
hands with their inappropriate gesticulations), "and he doesn't once
smile; and with it all, he would seem to be a nice lad, and absolutely inexperienced." Voroshilov began to calm down at last, his voice, youthfully resonant and
shrill as a young cock's, broke a little . . . Bambaev seized the opportunity
to declaim verses and again nearly burst into tears, which scandalized one
table near them, round which was seated an English family, and set another
tittering; two Parisian cocottes were dining at this second table with a creature
who resembled an ancient baby in a wig. The waiter brought the bill; the friends
"Well," cried Bambaev, getting heavily up from his chair, "now
for a cup of coffee, and quick march. There she is,' our Russia," he
added, stopping in the doorway, and pointing almost rapturously with his soft
red hand to Voroshilov and Litvinov. . . "What do you think of her? .
"Russia, indeed," thought Litvinov; and Voroshilov, whose face had
by now regained its concentrated expression, again smiled condescendingly,
and gave a little tap with his heels.
Within five minutes they were all three mounting the stairs of the hotel where
Stepan Nikolaitch Gubaryov was staying. . . . A tail slender lady, in a hat
with a short black veil, was coming quickly down the same staircase. Catching
sight of Litvinov she turned suddenly round to him, and stopped still as though
struck by amazement. Her' face flushed instantaneously, and then as quickly
grew pale under its thick lace veil; but Litvinov did not observe her, and
the lady, ran down the wide steps more quickly than before.
"GRIGORY LITVINOV, a brick, a true Russian heart. I commend him to you,"
cried Bambaev, conducting Litvinov up to a short man of the figure of a country
gentleman, with an unbuttoned collar, in a short jacket, gray morning trousers
and slippers, standing in the middle of a light, and very well-furnished room;
"and this," he added, addressing himself to Litvinov, "is he,
the man himself, do you understand? Gubaryov, then, in a word." Litvinov
stared with curiosity at "the man himself." He did not at first
sight find in him anything out of the common. He saw before him a gentleman
of respectable, somewhat dull exterior, with a broad forehead, large eyes,
full lips, a big beard, and a thick neck, with a fixed gaze, bent sidelong
and downwards. This gentleman simpered, and said, "Mmm. . . ah . . .
very pleased, . . ." raised his hand to his own face, and at once turning
his back on Litvinov, took a few paces upon the carpet, with a slow and peculiar
shuffle, as though he were trying to slink along unseen. Gubaryov had the
habit of continually walking up and down, and constantly plucking and combing
his beard with the tips of his long hard nails. Besides Gubaryov, there was
also in the room a lady of about fifty, in a shabby silk dress, with an excessively
mobile face almost as yellow as a lemon, a little black moustache on her upper
lip, and eyes which moved so quickly that they seemed as though they were
jumping out of her head; there was too a broad-shouldered man sitting bent
up in a corner.
"Well, honored Matrona Semyonovna," began Gubaryov, turning to the
lady, and apparently not considering it necessary to introduce Litvinov to
her, "what was it you were beginning to tell us?"
The lady (her name was Matrona Semyonovna Suhantchikov--she was a widow, childless,
and not rich, and had been traveling from country to country for two years
past) began with peculiar exasperated vehemence:
"Well, so he appears before the prince and says to him: 'Your Excellency,'
he says, 'in such an office and such a position as yours, what will it cost
you to alleviate my lot? You,' he says, 'cannot but respect the purity of
my ideas! And is it possible,' he says, 'in these days to persecute a man
for his ideas?' And what do you suppose the prince did, that cultivated dignitary
in that exalted position?" "Why, what did he do?" observed
Gubaryov, lighting a cigarette with a meditative air.
The lady drew herself up and held out her bony right hand, with the first
finger separated from the rest.
"He called his groom and said to him, 'Take off that man's coat at once,
and keep it yourself. I make you a present of that coat!'"
"And did the groom take it?" asked Bambaev, throwing up his arms.
"He took it and kept it. And that was done by Prince Barnaulov, the well-known
rich grandee, invested with special powers, the representative of the government.
What is one to expect after that!"
The whole frail person of Madame Suhantchikov was shaking with indignation,
spasms passed over her face, her withered bosom was heaving convulsively under
her flat corset; of her eyes it is needless to speak, they were fairly leaping
out of her head. But then they were always leaping, whatever she might be
"A crying shame, a crying shame!" cried Bambaev. "No punishment
could be bad enough!"
"Mmm. . . . Mmm. . . . From top to bottom it's all rotten," observed
Gubaryov, without raising his voice, however. In that case punishment is not
. . . that needs . . . other measures."
"But is it really true?" commented Litvinov.
"Is it true?" broke in Madame Suhantchikov. "Why, that one
can't even dream of doubting. . . can't even d--d--d--ream of it." She
pronounced these words with such energy that she was fairly shaking with the
effort. "I was told of that by a very trustworthy man. And you, Stepan
Nikolaitch, know him--Elistratov, Kapiton. He heard it himself from eyewitnesses,
spectators of this disgraceful scene."
"What Elistratov?" inquired Gubaryov. "The one who was in Kazan?"
"Yes. I know, Stepan Nikolaitch, a rumor was spread about him that he
took bribes there from some contractors or distillers. But then who is it
says so? Pelikanov! And how can one believe Pelikanov when every one knows
he is simply--a spy!"
"No, with your permission, Matrona Semyonovna," interposed Bambaev,
"I am friends with Pelikanov, he is not a spy at all."
"Yes, yes, that's just what he is, a spy!"
"But wait a minute, kindly--"
"A spy, a spy!" shrieked Madame Suhantchikov.
"No, no, one minute, I tell you what," shrieked Bambaev in his turn.
"A spy, a spy," persisted Madame Suhantchikov.
"No, no! There's Tentelyev now, that's a different matter," roared
Bambaev with all the force of his lungs.
Madame Suhantchikov was silent for a moment. "I know for a fact about
that gentleman," he continued in his ordinary voice, "that when
he was summoned before the secret police, he groveled at the feet of the Countess
Blazenkrampff and kept whining, 'Save me, intercede for me!' But Pelikanov
never demeaned 'himself to baseness like that."
"Mm. ... . Tentelyev . . ." muttered Gubaryov, "that . . .
that ought to be noted." Madame Suhantchikov shrugged her shoulders contemptuously.
"They're one worse than another," she said, "but I know a still
better story about Tentelyev. He was, as every one knows, a most horrible
despot with his serfs, though he gave himself out for an emancipator. Well,
he was once at some friend's house in Paris, and suddenly in comes Madame
Beecher Stowe--you know, Uncle Tom's Cabin. Tentelyev, who's an awfully pushing
fellow, began asking the host to present him; but directly she heard his name.
'What?' she said, 'he presumes to be introduced to the author of Uncle Tom?'
And she gave him a slap on the cheek! 'Go away!' she says, 'at once!' And
what do you think? Tentelyev took his hat and slunk away, pretty crestfallen."
"Come, I think that's exaggerated," observed Bambaev. "'Go
away' she certainly did say, that's a fact, but she didn't give him a smack!"
"She did, she did!" repeated Madame Suhantchikov with convulsive
intensity: "I am not talking idle gossip. And you are friends with men
"Excuse me, excuse me, Matrona Semyonovna, I never spoke of Tentelyev
as a friend of mine; I was speaking of Pelikanov."
"Well, if it's not Tentelyev, it's another. Mihnyov, for example."
"What did he do then?" asked Bambaev, already showing signs of alarm.
"What? Is it possible you don't know? He exclaimed on the Poznesensky
Prospect in the hearing of all the world that all the liberals ought to be
in prison; and what's more, an old schoolfellow came to him, a poor man of
course, and said, 'Can I come. to dinner with you?' And this was his answer.
'No, impossible; I have two counts dining with me to-day . . . get along with
"But that's slander, upon my word!" vociferated Bambaev.
"Slander? . . . slander? In the first place, Prince Vahrushkin, who was
also dining at your Mihnyov's----" "Prince Vahrushkin," Gubaryov
interpolated severely, "is my cousin; but I don't allow him to enter
my house. . . . So there is no need to mention him, even." "In the
second place," continued Madame Suhantchikov, with a submissive nod in
Gubaryov's direction, "Praskovya Yakovlevna told me so herself."
"You have hit on a fine authority to quote! Why, she and Sarkizov are
the greatest scandal-mongers going."
"I beg your pardon, Sarkizov is a liar, certainly. He filched the very
pall of brocade off his dead father's coffin. I will never dispute that; but
Praskovya Yakovlovna--there's no comparison! Remember how magnanimously she
parted from her husband! But you, I know, are always ready--"
"Come, enough, enough, Matrona Semyonovna, said Bambaev, interrupting
her, "let us give up this tittletattle, and take a loftier flight. I
am not new to the work, you know. Have you read Mlle. de la Quintinie? That's
something charming now! And quite in accord with your principles at the same
time!" "I never read novels now," was Madame Suhantchikov's
dry and sharp reply.
"Because I have not the time now; I have no thoughts now but for one
thing, sewing machines."
"What machines?" inquired Litvinov. "Sewing, sewing; all women
ought to provide themselves with sewing-machines, and form societies; in that
way they will all be enabled to earn their living, and will become independent
at once. In no other way can they ever be emancipated. That is an important,
most important social question. I had such an argument about it with Boleslav
Stadnitsky. Boleslav Stadnitsky is a marvelous nature, but he looks at these
things in an awfully frivolous spirit. He does nothing but laugh. Idiot!"
"All will in their due time be called to account, from all it will be
exacted," pronounced Gubaryov deliberately, in a tone half-professorial,
"Yes, yes," repeated Bambaev, "it will be exacted, precisely
so, it will be exacted. But, Stepan Nikolaitch," he added, dropping his
voice, "how goes the great work?" "I am collecting materials," replied Gubaryov, knitting his brows; and, turning to Litvinov, whose head
began to swim from the medley of unfamiliar names, and the frenzy of backbiting,
he asked him what subjects he was interested in.
Litvinov satisfied his curiosity. "Ah! to be sure, the natural sciences.
That is useful, as training; as training, not as an end in itself. The end
at present should be . . . mm. . . . should be . . . different. Allow me to
ask what views do you hold?"
"Yes, that is, more accurately speaking, what are your political views?"
"Strictly speaking, I have no political views."
The broad-shouldered man sitting in the corner raised his head quickly at
these words and looked attentively at Litvinov.
"How is that?" observed Gubaryov with peculiar gentleness. "Have
you not yet reflected on the subject, or have you grown weary of it?"
"How shall I say? It seems to me that for us Russians, it is too early
yet to have political views or to imagine that we have them. Observe that
I attribute to the word 'political' the meaning which belongs to it by right,
"Aha! he belongs to the undeveloped," Gubaryov interrupted him,
with the same gentleness, and going up to Voroshilov, he asked him: 'Had he
read the pamphlet he had given him?' Voroshilov, to Litvinov's astonishment,
had not uttered a word ever since his entrance, but had only knitted his brows
and rolled his eyes (as a rule he was either speechifying or else perfectly
dumb). He flow expanded his chest in soldierly fashion, and with a tap of
his heels, nodded assent.
"Well, and how was it? Did you like it?"
"As regards the fundamental principles, I liked it; but I did not agree
with the inferences." "Mmm. . . . Andrei Ivanitch praised that pamphlet,
however. You must expand your doubts to me later."
"You desire it in writing?" Gubaryov was obviously surprised; he
had not expected this; however, after a moment's thought, he replied:
"Yes, in writing. By the way, I will ask you to explain to me your views
also . . . in regard to . . . in regard to associations."
"Associations on Lassalle's system, do you desire, or on the system of
Schulze-Delitzsch?" "Mmm. . . . on both. For us Russians, you understand,
the financial aspect of the matter is specially important. Yes, and the artel
. . . as the germ. . . All that, one must take note of. One must go deeply
into it. And the question, too, of the land to be apportioned to the peasants.
. . ."
"And you, Stepan Nikolaitch, what is your view as to the number of acres
suitable?" inquired Voroshilov, with reverential delicacy in his voice.
"Mmm. . . . and the commune?" articulated Gubaryov, deep in thought,
and biting a tuft of his beard he stared at the table-leg. "The commune!
. . . Do You understand? That is a grand word'! Then what is the significance
of these conflagrations? these. . . these government measures against Sunday-schools,
reading-rooms, journals? And the refusal of the peasants to sign the charters
regulating their position in the future? And finally, what of what is happening
in Poland? Don't you see that . . . mmm. . . that we . . . we have to unite
with the people . . . find out . . . find out their views--" Suddenly
a heavy, almost a wrathful emotion seemed to take possession of Gubaryov;
he even grew black in the face and breathed heavily, but still did not raise
his eyes, and continued to gnaw at his beard. "Can't you see--"
"Yevseyev is a wretch!" Madame Suhantchikov burst out noisily all
of a sudden. Bambaev had been relating something to her in a voice lowered
out of respect for their host. Gubaryov turned round swiftly on his heels,
and again began limping about the room.
Fresh guests began to arrive; towards the end of the evening a good many people
were assembled. Among them came, too, Mr. Yevseyev whom Madame Suhantchikov
had vilified so cruelly. She entered into conversation with him very cordially,
and asked him to escort her home; there arrived, too, a certain Pishtchalkin,
an ideal mediator, one of those men of whom precisely, perhaps, Russia stands
in need--a man, that is, narrow, of little information, and no great gifts,
but conscientious, patient, and honest; the peasants of his district almost
worshiped him, and he regarded himself very respectfully as a creature genuinely
deserving of esteem. A few officers, too, were there, escaped for a brief
furlough to Europe, and rejoicing--though of course warily, and ever mindful
of their colonel in the background of their brains--in the opportunity of
dallying a little with intellectual--even rather dangerous--people; two lanky
students from Heidelberg came hurrying in, one looked about him very contemptuously,
the other giggled spasmodically . . . both were very ill at ease; after them
a Frenchman--a so-called petit jeune homme--poked his nose in; a nasty, silly,
pitiful little creature, . . . who enjoyed some repute among his fellow commis-voyageurs
on the theory that Russian countesses had fallen in love with him; for his
own part, his reflections were centered more upon getting a supper gratis;
the last to appear was Tit Bindasov, in appearance a rollicking German student,
in reality a skinflint, in words a terrorist, by vocation a police-officer,
a friend of Russian merchants' wives and Parisian cocottes; bald, toothless,
and drunken; he arrived very red and sodden, affirming that he had lost his
last farthing to that blackguard Benazet; in reality, he had won sixteen guldens.
. . . In short, there were a number of people. Remarkable--really remarkable--was
the respect with which all these people treated Gubaryov as a preceptor or
chief; they laid their ideas before him, and submitted them to his judgment;
and he replied by muttering, plucking at his beard, averting his eyes, or
by some disconnected, meaningless words, which were at once seized upon as
the utterances of the loftiest wisdom Gubaryov himself seldom interposed in
the discussions; but the others strained their lungs to the utmost to make
up for it. It happened more than once that three or four were shouting for
ten minutes together, and all were content and understood. The conversation
lasted till after midnight, and was as usual distinguished by the number and
variety of the, subjects discussed. Madame Suhantchikov talked about Garibaldi,
about a certain Karl Ivanovitch, who had been flogged by the serfs of his
own household, about Napoleon III., about women's work, about a merchant,
Pleskatchov, who had designedly caused the death of twelve workwomen, and
had received a medal for it with the inscription "for public services";
about the proletariat, about the Georgian Prince Tchuktcheulidzov, who had
shot his wife with a cannon, and about the future of Russia.
Pishtchalkin, too, talked of the future of Russia, and of the spirit monopoly,
and of the significance of nationalities, and of how he hated above everything
what was vulgar. There was an outburst all of a sudden from Voroshilov; in
a single breath, almost choking himself, he mentioned Draper, Virchow, Shelgunov,
Bichat, Helmholtz, Star, St. Raymund, Johann Muller the physiologist, and
Johann Muller the historian--obviously confounding them--Tame, Renan, Shtchapov;
and then Thomas Nash, Peele, Greene. . . . "What sort of queer fish may
they be?" Bambaev muttered, bewildered, Shakespeare's predecessors having
the same relation to him as the ranges of the Alps to Mont Blanc. Voroshilov
replied cuttingly, and he, too, touched on the future of Russia. Bambaev also
spoke of the future of Russia, and even depicted it in glowing colors: but
he was thrown into special raptures over the thought of Russian music, in
which he saw something. "Ah! great, indeed!" and in confirmation
he began humming a song of Varlamov's, but was soon interrupted by a general
shout, "He is singing the Miserere from the Trovatore, and singing it
excruciatingly too." One little officer was reviling Russian literature
in the midst of the hubbub; another was quoting verses from Sparks; but Tit
Bindasov went even further; he declared that all these swindlers ought to
have their teeth knocked out, . . . and that's all about it, but he did not
particularize who were the swindlers alluded to. The smoke from the cigars
became stifling; all were hot and exhausted, every one was horse, all eyes
were growing dim, and the perspiration stood out in drops on every face. Bottles
of iced beer were brought in and drunk off instantaneously. "What was
I saying?" remarked one; "and with whom was I disputing, and about
what?" inquired another. And among all the uproar and the smoke, Gubaryov
walked indefatigably up and down as before, swaying from side to side and
twitching at his beard; now listening, turning an ear to some controversy,
now putting in a word of his own; and every one was forced to feel that he,
Gubaryov, was the source of it all, that he was the master here, and the most
eminent personality. . . . Litvinov, towards ten o'clock, began to have a
terrible headache, and, taking advantage of a louder outburst of general excitement,
went off quietly unobserved. Madame Suhantchikov had recollected a fresh served.
Madame Suhantchikov had recollected a fresh act of injustice of Prince Barnaulov;
he had all but given orders to have some one's ears bitten off.
The fresh night air enfolded Litvinov's flushed face caressingly, the fragrant
breeze breathed on his parched lips. "What is it," he thought as
he went along the dark avenue, "that I have been present at? Why were
they met together? What were they shouting, scolding, and making such a pother
about? What was it all for?" Litvinov shrugged his shoulders, and turning
into Weber's, he picked up a newspaper and asked for an ice. The newspaper
was taken up with a discussion on the Roman question, and the ice turned out
to be very nasty. He was already preparing to go home, when suddenly an unknown
person in a wide-brimmed hat drew near, and saying in Russian: "I hope
I am not in your way?" sat down at his table. Only then, after a closer
glance at the stranger, Litvinov recognized him as the broad-shouldered gentleman
hidden away in a corner at Gubaryov's, who had stared at him with such attention
when the conversation had turned on political views. During the whole evening
this gentleman had not once opened his mouth, and now, sitting down near Litvinov,
and taking off his hat, he looked at him with an expression of friendliness
and some embarrassment.
"MR. GUBARYOV, at whose rooms I had the pleasure of meeting you to-day,"
he began, "did not introduce, me to you; so that, with your leave, I
will now introduce myself--Potugin, retired councillor. I was in the department
of finances in St. Petersburg. I hope you do not think it strange. . . . I
am not in the habit as a rule of making friends so abruptly . . . but with
you. . . ."
Here Potugin grew rather mixed, and he asked the waiter to bring him a little
glass of kirsch-wasser. "To give me courage," he added with a smile.
Litvinov looked with redoubled interest at the last of all the new persons
with whom it had been his lot to be brought into contact that day. His thought
was at once, "He is not the same as those." Certainly he was not.
There sat before him, drumming with delicate fingers on the edge of the table,
a broad-shouldered man, with an ample frame on short legs, a downcast head
of curly hair, with very intelligent and very mournful eyes under bushy brows,
a thick well-cut mouth, bad teeth, and that purely Russian nose to which is
assigned the epithet "potato"; a man of awkward, even odd exterior;
at least, he was certainly not of a common type. He was carelessly dressed;
his old-fashioned coat hung on him like a sack, and his cravat was, twisted
awry. His sudden friendliness, far from striking Litvinov as intrusive, secretly
flattered him; it was impossible not to see that it was not a common practice
with this man to attach himself to strangers. He made a curious impression
on Litvinov; he awakened in him respect and liking, and a kind of involuntary
"I am not in your way then?" he repeated in a soft, rather languid
and faint voice, which was marvelously in keeping with his whole personality.
"No, indeed," replied Litvinov; "quite the contrary, I am very
"Really? Well, then, I am glad, too. I have heard a great deal about
you; I know what you are engaged in, and what your plans are. It's a good
work. That's why you were silent this evening."
"Yes; you, too, said very little, I fancy," observed Litvinov.
Potugin sighed. "The others said enough and to spare. I listened. Well,"
he added, after a moment's pause, raising his eyebrows with a rather humorous
expression, "did you like our building of the Tower of Babel?"
"That's just what it was. You have expressed it capitally. I kept wanting
to ask those gentlemen what they were in such a fuss about."
Potugin sighed again.
"That's the whole point of it, that they don't know, that themselves.
In former days the expression used about them would have been: 'they are the
blind instruments of higher ends'; well, nowadays we make use of sharper epithets.
And take note that I am not in the least intending to blame them; I will say
more, they are all . . . that is, almost all, excellent people. Of Madame
Suhantchikov, for instance, I know for certain much that is good; she gave
away the last of her fortune to two poor nieces. Even admitting that the desire
of doing something picturesque, of showing herself off, was not without its
influence on her, still you will agree that it was a remarkable act of self-sacrifice
in a woman not herself well-off! Of Mr. Pishtchalkin there is no need to speak,
even; the peasants of his district will certainly in time present him with
a silver bowl like a pumpkin, and perhaps even a holy picture representing
his patron saint, and though he will tell them in his speech of thanks that
he does not deserve such an honor, he won't tell the truth there; he does
deserve it. Mr. Bambaev, your friend, has a wonderfully good heart; it's true
that it's with him as with the poet Yazikov, who they say used to sing the
praises of Bacchic revelry, sitting over a book and sipping water; his enthusiasm
is completely without a special object, still it is enthusiasm; and Mr. Voroshilov,
too, is the most good-natured fellow; like all his sort, all men who've taken
the first prizes at school, he's an aide-de-camp of the sciences, and he even
holds his tongue sententiously, but then he is so young. Yes, yes, they are
all excellent people, and when you come to results, there's nothing to show
for it; the ingredients are all first-rate, but the dish is not worth eating." Litvinov listened to Potugin with growing astonishment: every phrase, every
turn of his slow but self-confident speech betrayed both the power of speaking
and the desire to speak.
Potugin did, in fact, like speaking, and could speak well; but, as a man in
whom life had succeeded in wearing away vanity, he waited with philosophic
calm for a good opportunity, a meeting with a kindred spirit.
"Yes, yes," he began again, with the special dejected but not peevish
humor peculiar to him, "it is all very strange. And there is something
else I want you to note. Let a dozen Englishmen, for example, come together,
and they will at once begin to talk of the submarine telegraph, or the tax
on paper, or a method of tanning rats' skins,--of something, that's to say,
practical and definite; a dozen Germans, and of course Schleswig-Holstein
and the unity of Germany will be brought on the scene; given a dozen Frenchmen,
and the conversation will infallibly turn upon amorous adventures, however
much you try to divert them from the subject; but let a dozen Russians meet
together, and instantly there springs up the question--you had an opportunity
of being convinced of the fact this evening--the question of the significance
and the future of Russia, and in terms so general, beginning with creation,
without facts or conclusions. They worry and worry away at that unlucky subject,
as children chew away at a bit of india-rubber--neither for pleasure nor profit,
as the saying is. Well, then, of course the rotten West comes in for its share.
It's a curious thing, it beats us at every point, this West--but yet we declare
that it's rotten! And if only we had a genuine contempt for it," pursued
Potugin, "but that's really all cant and humbug. We can do well enough
as far as abuse goes, but the opinion of the West is the only thing we value,
the opinion, that's to say, of the Parisian loafers. . . . I know a man--a
good fellow, I fancy--the father of a family, and no longer young; he was
thrown into deep dejection for some days because in a Parisian restaurant
he had asked for une portion de biftek aux pommes de terre, and a real Frenchman
thereupon shouted: Garcon! biftek pommes! My friend was ready to die with
shame, and after that he shouted everywhere, Biftek pommes! and taught others
to do the same. The very cocottes are surprised at the reverential trepidation
with which our young barbarians enter their shameful drawing-rooms. 'Good
God!' they are thinking, 'is this really where I am, with no less a person
than Anna Deslions herself!'"
"Tell me, pray," continued Litvinov, "to what do, you ascribe
the influence Gubaryov undoubtedly has over all about him? Is it his talent,
"No, no; there is nothing of that sort about him. . . ."
"His personal character is it, then?"
"Not that either, but he has a strong will. We Slavs, for the most part,
as we all know, are badly off for that commodity, and we grovel before it.
It is Mr. Gubaryov's will to be a ruler, and every one has recognized him
as a ruler. What would you have? The government has freed us from the dependence
of serfdom--and many thanks to it! but the habits of slavery are too deeply
ingrained in us; we cannot easily be rid of them. We want a master in everything
and everywhere; as a rule this master is a living person, sometimes it is
some so-called tendency which gains authority over us. . . . At present, for
instance, we are all the bondslaves of natural science. . . . Why, owing to
what causes, we take this bondage upon us, that is a matter difficult to see
into; but such seemingly is our nature. But the great thing is, that we should
have a master. Well, here he is amongst us; that means he is ours, and we
can afford to despise everything else! Simply slaves! And our pride is slavish,
and slavish, too, is our humility. If a new master arises--it's all over with
the old one. Then it was Yakov, and now it is Sidor; we box Yakov's ears and
kneel to Sidor! Call to mind how many tricks of that sort have been played
amongst us! We talk of skepticism as our special characteristic; but even
in our skepticism we are not like a free man fighting with a sword, but like
a lackey hitting out with his fist, and very likely he is doing even that
at his master's bidding. Then, we are a soft people, too; it's not difficult
to keep the curb on us. So that's the way Mr. Gubaryov has become a power
among us; he has chipped and chipped away at one point, till he has chipped
himself into success. People see that he is a man who has a great opinion
of himself, who believes in himself, and commands. That's the great thing,
that he can command; it follows that he must be right, and we ought to obey
him. All our sects, our Onuphrists and Akulinists, were founded exactly in
that way. He who holds the rod is the corporal."
Potugin's cheeks were flushed and his eyes grew dim; but, strange to say,
his speech, cruel and even malicious as it was, had no touch of bitterness,
but rather of sorrow, genuine and sincere sorrow.
"How did you come to know Gubaryov?" asked Litvinov.
"I have known him a long while. And observe, another peculiarity among
us; a certain writer, for example, spent his whole life in inveighing in prose
and verse against drunkenness, and attacking the system of the drink monopoly,
and lo and behold! he went and bought two spirit distilleries and opened a
hundred drink-shops--and it made no difference! Any other man might have been
wiped off the face of the earth, but he was not even reproached for it. And
here is Mr. Gubaryov; he is a Slavophil and a democrat and a socialist and
anything you like, but his property has been and is still managed by his brother,
a master of the old style, one of those who were famous for their fists. And
the very Madame Suhantchikov, who makes Mrs. Beecher Stowe box Tentelyev's
ears, is positively in the dust before Gubaryov's feet. And you know the only
thing he has to back him is that he reads clever books, and always gets at
the pith of them. You could see for yourself to-day what sort of gift he has
for expression; and thank God, too, that he does talk little, and keeps in
his shell. For when he is in good spirits, and lets himself go, then it's
more than even I, patient as I am, can stand. He begins by coarse joking and
telling filthy anecdotes . . . yes, really, our majestic Mr. Gubaryov tells
filthy anecdotes, and guffaws so revoltingly over them all the time."
"Are you so patient?" observed Litvinov. "I should have supposed
the contrary. But let me ask your name and your father's name?"
Potugin sipped a little kirsch-wasser.
"My name is Sozont. . . . Sozont Ivanitch. They gave me that magnificent
name in honor of a kinsman, an archimandrite, to whom I am indebted for nothing
else. I am, if I may venture so to express myself, of most reverend stock.
And as for your doubts about my patience, they are quite groundless: I am
very patient. I served for twenty-two years under the authority of my own
uncle, an actual councillor of state, Irinarh Potugin. You don't know him?"
"I congratulate you. No, I am patient. 'But let us return to our first
head,' as my esteemed colleague, who was burned alive some centuries ago,
the protopope Avvakum, used to say. I am amazed, my dear sir, at my fellow-countrymen.
They are all depressed, they all walk with downcast heads, and at the same
time they are all filled with hope, and on the smallest excuse they lose their
heads and fly off into ecstasies. Look at the Slavophils even, among whom
Mr. Gubaryov reckons himself: they are most excellent people, but there is
the same mixture of despair and exultation, they, too, live in the future
tense. Everything. will be, will be, if you please. In reality, there is nothing
done, and Russia for ten whole centuries has created nothing of its own, either
in government, in law, in science, in art, or even in handicraft. . . But
wait a little, have patience; it is all coming. And, why is it coming; give
us leave to inquire? Why, because we, to be sure, the cultured classes are
all worthless; but the people . . . Oh, the great people! You see that peasant's
smock? That is the source that everything is to come from. All the other idols
have broken down; let us have faith in the smock-frock. Well, but suppose
the smock-frock fails us? No, it will not fail. Read Kohanovsky, and cast
your eyes up to heaven! Really, if I were a painter, I would paint a picture
of this sort: a cultivated man standing before a peasant, doing him homage:
heal me, dear master-peasant, I am perishing of disease; and a peasant doing
homage in his turn to the cultivated man: teach me, dear master-gentleman,
I am perishing from ignorance. Well, and of course, both are standing still.
But what we ought to do is to feel, really humble for a little--not only in
words--and to borrow from our elder brothers what they have invented already
before us and better than us! Waiter, noch ein Glaschen Kirsch! You mustn't
think I'm a drunkard, but alcohol loosens my tongue."
"After what you have just said," observed Litvinov with a smile,
"I need not even inquire to which party you belong, and what is your
opinion about Europe. But let me make one observation to you. You say that
we ought to borrow from our elder brothers: but how can we borrow without
consideration of the conditions of climate and of soil, the local and national
peculiarities? My father, I recollect, ordered from Butenop a cast-iron thrashing
machine highly recommended; the machine was very good, certainly--but what
happened? For five long years it remained useless in the barn, till it was
replaced by a wooden American one--far more suitable to our ways and habits,
as the American machines are as a rule. One cannot borrow at random, Sozont
Potugin lifted his head.
"I did not expect such a criticism as that from you, excellent Grigory
Mihalovitch," he began, after a moment's pause. "Who wants to make
you borrow at random? Of course you steal what belongs to another man, not
because it is some one else's, but because it suits you; so it follows that
you consider, you make a selection.. And as for results, pray don't let us
be unjust to ourselves; there will be originality enough in them by virtue
of those very local, climatic, and other conditions which you mention. Only
lay good food before it, and the natural stomach will digest it in its own
way; and in time, as the organism gains in vigor, it will give it a sauce
of its own. Take our language even as an instance. Peter the Great deluged
it with thousands of foreign words, Dutch, French, and German; those words
expressed ideas with which the Russian people had to be familiarized; without
scruple or ceremony Peter poured them wholesale by bucketsful into us. At
first, of course, the result was something of a monstrous product; but later
there began precisely that process of digestion to which I have alluded. The
ideas had been introduced and assimilated; the foreign forms evaporated gradually,
and the language found substitutes for them from within itself; and now your
humble servant, the most mediocre stylist, will undertake to translate any
page you like out of Hegel--yes, indeed, out of Hegel-- without making use
of a single word not Slavonic. What has happened with the language, one must
hope will happen in other departments. It all turns on the question: is it
a nature of strong vitality? and our nature--well, it will stand the test;
it has gone through greater trials than that. Only nations in a state of nervous
debility, feeble nations, need fear for their health and their independence,
just as it is only weakminded people who are capable of falling into triumphant
rhapsodies over the fact that we are Russians. I am very careful over my health,
but I don't go into ecstasies over it: I should be ashamed."
"That is all very true, Sozont Ivanitch," observed Litvinov in his
turn; "but why inevitably expose ourselves to such tests? You say yourself
that at first the result was monstrous! Well, what if that monstrous product
had persisted? Indeed it has persisted, as you know yourself."
"Only not in the language--and that means a great deal! And it is our
people, not I, who have done it; I am not to blame because they are destined
to go through a discipline of this kind. 'The Germans. have developed in a
normal way,' cry the Slavophils, 'let us too have a normal development!' But
how are you to get it when the very first historical step taken by our race--the
summoning of a prince from over the sea to rule over them--is an irregularity,
an abnormality, which is repeated in every one of us down to the present day?
Each of us, at least once in his life, has certainly said to something foreign,
not Russian: 'Come, rule and reign over me!' I am ready, of course, to agree
that when we put a foreign substance into our own body we cannot tell for.
certain what it is we are putting there, bread or poison; yet it is a well-known
thing that you can never get from bad to good through what is better, but
always through a worse state of transition, and poison, too, is useful in
medicine. It is only fit for fools or knaves to point with triumph to the
poverty of the peasants after the emancipation, and the increase of drunkenness
since the abolition of the farming of the spirit-tax. . . . Through worse
Potugin passed his hand over his face. "You asked me what was my opinion
of Europe," he began again: "I admire her, and am devoted to her
principles to the last degree, and don't in the least think it necessary to
conceal the fact. I have long--no, not long--for some time ceased to be afraid
to give full expression to my convictions--and I saw that you, too, had no
hesitation in informing Mr. Gubaryov of your own way of thinking. Thank God
I have given up paying attention to the ideas and points of view and habits
of the man I am conversing with. Really, I know of nothing worse than that
quite superfluous cowardice, that cringing desire to be agreeable, by virtue
of which you may see an important dignitary among us trying to ingratiate
himself with some little student who is quite insignificant in his eyes, positively
playing down to him, with all sorts of tricks and devices. Even if we admit
that the dignitary may do it out of desire for popularity, what induces us
common folk to shuffle and degrade ourselves. Yes, yes, I am a Westerner,
I am devoted to Europe: that's to say, speaking more accurately, I am devoted
to culture--the culture at which they make fun so wittily among us just now--and
to civilization--yes, yes, that is a better word--and I love it with my whole
heart and believe in it, and I have no other belief, and never shall have.
That word, ci-vi-li-za-tion (Potugin pronounced each syllable with full stress
and emphasis), is intelligible, and pure, and holy, and all the other ideals,
nationality, glory, or what you like--they smell of blood. . . . Away with
"Well, but Russia, Sozont Ivanitch, your country--you love it?"
Potugin passed his hand over his face. "I love her passionately and passionately
Litvinov shrugged his shoulders. "That's stale, Sozont Ivanitch, that's
"And what of it? So that's what you're afraid of! A commonplace! I know
many excellent commonplaces. Here, for example, Law and Liberty is a well-known
commonplace. Why, do you consider it's better as it is with us, lawlessness
and bureaucratic tyranny? And, besides, all those phrases by which so many
young heads are turned: vile bourgeoisie, souverainete du peuple, right to
labor, aren't they commonplaces too? And as for love, inseparable from hate.
. .. ."
"Byronism," interposed Litvinov, "the romanticism of the thirties."
"Excuse me, you're mistaken; such a mingling of emotions was first mentioned
by Catullus, the Roman poet Catullus, [note] two thousand years ago. I have
read that, for I know a little Latin, thanks to my clerical origin, if so
I may venture to express myself. Yes, indeed, I both love and hate my Russia,
my strange, sweet, nasty, precious country. I have left her just now. I want
a little fresh air after sitting for twenty years on a clerk's high stool
in a government office; I have left Russia, and I am happy and contented here;
but I shall soon go back again: I feel that. It's a beautiful land of gardens--but
our wild berries will not grow here."
[Author's note:] Odi et amo. Quare id faciam, fortasce requiris. Nescio: sed
fieri sentio, et excrucior.--CATULL.. lxxxvi.
"You are happy and contented, and I, too, like the place," said
Litvinov, "and I came here to study; but that does not prevent me from
seeing things like that."
He pointed to two cocottes who passed by, attended by a little group of members
of the Jockey Club, grimacing and lisping, and to the gambling saloon, full
to overflowing in spite of the lateness of the hour.
"And who told you I am blind to that?" Potugin broke in. "But
pardon my saying it, your remark reminds me of the triumphant allusions made
by our unhappy journalists at the time of the Crimean war, to the defects
in the English War Department, exposed in the Times. I am not an optimist
myself, and all humanity, all our life, all this comedy with tragic issues
presents itself to me in no roseate colors: but why fasten upon the West what
is perhaps ingrained in our very human nature? That gambling hall is disgusting,
certainly; but is our home-bred card-sharping any lovelier, think you? No,
my dear Grigory Mihalovitch, let us be more humble, more retiring. A good
pupil sees his master's faults, but he keeps a respectful silence about them;
these very faults are of use to him, and set him on the right path. But if
nothing will satisfy you but sharpening your teeth on the unlucky West, there
goes Prince Koko at a gallop, he will most likely lose in a quarter of an
hour over the green table the hardly earned rent wrung from a hundred and
fifty families; his nerves are upset, for I saw him at Marx's to-day turning
over a pamphlet of Vaillot. . . . He will be a capital person for you to talk
"But, please, please," said Litvinov hurriedly, seeing that Potugin
was getting up from his place, "I know Prince Koko very little, and besides,
of course, I greatly prefer talking to you." "Thanks very much,"
Potugin interrupted him, getting up and making a bow; "but I have already
had a good deal of conversation with you; that's to say, really, I have talked
alone, and you have probably noticed yourself that a man is always as it were
ashamed and awkward when he has done all the talking, especially so on a first
meeting, as if to show what a fine fellow one is. Good-by for the present.
And I repeat I am very glad to have made your acquaintance."
"But wait a minute, Sozont Ivanitch, tell me at least where you live,
and whether you intend to remain here long."
Potugin seemed a little put out.
"I shall remain about a week in Baden. We can meet here though, at Weber's
or at Marx's, or else I will come to you."
"Still I must know your address."
"Yes. But you see I am not alone."
"You are married?" asked Litvinov suddenly.
"No, good heavens! . . . what an absurd idea! But I have a girl with
me. . . ."
"Oh!" articulated Litvinov, with a face of studied politeness, as
though he would ask pardon, and he dropped his eyes.
"She is only six years old," pursued Potugin. "She's an orphan
. . . the daughter of a lady . . . a good friend of mine. So we had better
meet here. Good-by." He pulled his hat over his curly head, and disappeared
quickly. Twice there was a glimpse of him under the gas-lamps in the rather
meanly lighted road that leads into the Lichtenthaler Allee.
"A STRANGE man!" thought Litvinov, as he turned into the hotel where
he was staying; "a strange man! I must see more of him!" He went
into his room; a letter on the table caught his eye. "Ah! from Tanya!"
he thought, and was overjoyed at once; but the letter was from his country
place, from his father. Litvinov broke the thick heraldic seal, and was just
setting to work to read it . . . when he was struck by a strong, very agreeable,
and familiar fragrance, and saw in the window a great bunch of fresh heliotrope
in a glass of water. Litvinov bent over them not without amazement, touched
them, and smelt them. . . . Something seemed to stir in his memory, something
very remote . . . but what, precisely, he could not discover. He rang for
the servant and asked him where these flowers had come from. The man replied
that they had been brought by a lady who would not give her name, but said
that "Herr Zlitenhov" would be sure to guess who she was by the
flowers. Again something stirred in Litvinov's memory. He asked the man what
the lady looked like, and the servant informed him that she was tall and grandly
dressed and had a veil over her face. "A Russian countess most likely," he added.
"What makes you think that?" asked Litvinov.
"She gave me two guldens," responded the servant with a grin.
Litvinov dismissed him, and for a long while after lie stood in deep thought
before the window; at last, however, with a wave of his hand, he began again
upon the letter from the country. His father poured out to him his usual complaints,
asserting that no one would take their corn, even for nothing, that the people
had got quite out of all habits of obedience, and that probably the end of
the world was coming soon. "Fancy," he wrote, among other things,
"my last coachman, the Kalmuck boy, do you remember him? has been bewitched,
and the fellow would certainly have died, and I should have had none to drive
me, but, thank goodness, some kind folks suggested and advised to send the
sick man to Ryazan, to a priest, well-known as a master against witchcraft:
and his cure has actually succeeded as well as possible, in confirmation of
which I lay before you the letter of the good father as a document."
Litvinov ran through this document with curiosity. In it was set forth: "that
the serving-man Nicanor Dmitriev was beset with a malady which could not be
touched by the medical faculty; and this malady was the work of wicked people;
but he himself, Nicanor, was the cause of it, since he had not fulfilled his
promise to a certain girl, and therefore by the aid of others she had made
him unfit for anything, and if I had not appeared to aid him in these circumstances,
he would surely have perished utterly, like a worm; but I, trusting in the
All-seeing Eye, have become a stay to him in his life; and how I accomplished
it, that is a mystery; I beg your excellency not to countenance a girl who
has such wicked arts, and even to chide her would be no harm, or she may again
work him a mischief."
Litvinov fell to musing over this document; it brought him a whiff of the
desert, of the steppes, of the blind darkness of the life moldering there,
and it seemed a marvelous thing that he should be reading such a letter in
Baden, of all places. Meanwhile it had long struck midnight; Litvinov went
to bed and put out his light. But he could not get to sleep; the faces he
had seen, the talk he had heard, kept coming back and revolving, strangely
interwoven and entangled in his burning head, which ached from the fumes of
tobacco. Now he seemed to hear Gubaryov's muttering, and fancied his eyes
with their dull, persistent stare fastened on the floor; then suddenly those
eyes began to glow and leap, and he recognized Madame Suhantchikov, and listened
to her shrill voice, and involuntarily repeated after her in a whisper, "she
did, she did, slap his face." Then the clumsy figure of Potugin passed
before him; and for the tenth, and the twentieth time he went over every word
he had uttered; then, like a jack in the box, Voroshilov jumped up in his
trim coat, which fitted him like a new uniform; and Pishtchalkin gravely and
sagaciously nodded his well-cut and truly well-intentioned head; and then
Bindasov bawled and swore, and Bambaev fell into tearful transports. . . .
And above all--this scent, this persistent, sweet, heavy scent gave him no
rest, and grew more and more powerful in the darkness, and more and more importunately
it reminded him of something which still eluded his grasp. . . . The idea
occurred to Litvinov that the scent of flowers at night in a bedroom was injurious,
and he got up, and groping his way to the nosegay, carried it into the next
room; hut even from there the oppressive fragrance penetrated to him on his
pillow and under the counterpane, and he tossed in misery from side to side.
A slight delirium had already begun to creep over him; already the priest,
"the master against witchcraft" had twice run across his road in
the guise of a very playful hare with a beard and a pig-tail, and Voroshilov
was trilling before him, sitting in a huge general's plumed cock-hat like
a nightingale in a bush.. . . When suddenly he jumped up in bed, and clasping,
his hands, cried, "Can it be she? it can't be!"
But to explain this exclamation of Litvinov's we must beg the indulgent reader
to go back a few years with us.
EARLY in the fifties, there was living in Moscow, in very straitened circumstances,
almost in poverty, the numerous family of the Princes Osinin. These were real
princes--not Tartar-Georgians, but pure-blooded descendants of Rurik. Their
name is often to be met with in our chronicles under the first grand princes
of Moscow, who created a united Russia. They possessed wide acres and many
dominions. Many a time they were rewarded for "service and blood and
disablement." They sat in the Council of Boyars. One of them even rose
to a very high position. But they fell under the ban of the Empire through
the plots of enemies "on a charge of witchcraft and evil philtres,"
and they were ruined "terribly and beyond recall." They were deprived
of their rank, and banished to remote parts; the Osinins fell and had never
risen again, had never attained to power again. The ban was taken off in time,
and they were even reinstated in their Moscow house and belongings, but it
was of no avail. Their family was impoverished, "run to seed"; it
did not revive under Peter, nor under Catherine; and constantly dwindling
and growing humbler, it had by now reckoned private stewards, managers of
wine-shops, and ward police-inspectors among its members. The family of Osinins,
of whom we have made mention, consisted of a husband and wife and five children.
It was living near the Dogs' Place, in a one-storied little wooden house,
with a striped portico looking on to the street, green lions on the gates,
and all the other pretensions of nobility, though it could hardly make both
ends meet, was constantly in debt at the green-grocer's, and often sitting
without firewood or candles in the winter. The prince himself was a dull,
indolent man, who had once been a handsome dandy, but had gone to seed completely.
More from regard for his wife, who had been a maid-of-honor, than from respect
for his name, he had been presented with one of those old-fashioned Moscow
posts that have a small salary, a queer-sounding name, and absolutely no duties
attached. He never meddled in anything, and did nothing but smoke from morning
till night, breathing heavily, and always wrapped in a dressing-gown. His
wife was a sickly irritable woman, for ever worried over domestic trifles--over
getting her children placed in government schools, and keeping up her Petersburg
connections; she could never accustom herself to her position and her remoteness
from the Court.
Litvinov's father had made acquaintance with the Osinins during his residence
at Moscow, had had occasion to do them some services, and had once lent them
three hundred rubles; and his son often visited them while he was a student;
his lodging happened to be at no great distance from their house. But he was
not drawn to them simply as near neighbors, nor tempted by their comfortless
way of living. He began to be a frequent visitor at their house after he had
fallen in love with their eldest daughter Irina.
She had then completed her seventeenth year; she had only just left school,
from which her mother withdrew her through a disagreement with the principal.
This disagreement arose from the fact that Irina was to have delivered at
a public function some verses in French, complimentary to the curator, and
just before the performance her place was filled by another girl, the daughter
of a very rich spirit-contractor. The princess could not stomach this affront;
and indeed Irina herself never forgave the principal for this act of injustice;
she had been dreaming beforehand of how she would rise before the eyes of
every one, attracting universal attention, and would deliver her speech, and
how Moscow would talk about her afterwards! . . . And, indeed, Moscow would
have talked about her afterwards. She was a tall, slim girl, with a somewhat
hollow chest and narrow unformed shoulders, with a skin of a dead-white, rare
at her age, and pure and smooth as china, with thick fair hair; there were
darker tresses mingled in a very original way with the light ones. Her features--exquisitely,
almost too perfectly, correct--had not yet quite lost the innocent expression
that belongs to childhood; the languid curves of her lovely neck, and her
smile--half-indifferent, half-weary--betrayed the nervous temperment of a
delicate girl; but in the lines of those fine, faintly-smiling lips, of that
small, falcon, slightly-narrow nose, there was something wilful and passionate,
something dangerous for herself and others. Astounding, really astounding
were her eyes, dark gray with greenish lights, languishing, almond-shaped
as an Egyptian goddess's, with shining lashes and bold sweep of eyebrow. There
was a strange look in those eyes; they seemed looking out intently and thoughtfully--looking
out from some unknown depth and distance. At school, Irina had been reputed
one of the best pupils for intelligence and abilities, but of uneven temper,
fond of power, and headstrong; one class mistress prophesied that her passions
would be her ruin--"vos passions vous perdront"; on the other hand,
another class-mistress censured her for coldness and want of feeling, and
called her "une jeune fille sans coeur." Irina's companions thought
her proud and reserved: her brothers and sisters stood a little in awe of
her: her mother had no confidence in her: and her father felt ill at ease
when she fastened her mysterious eyes upon him. But she inspired a feeling
of involuntary respect in both her father and her mother, not so much through
her qualities, as from a peculiar, vague sense of expectations which she had,
in some undefined way, awakened in them.
"You will see, Praskovya Danilovna," said the old prince one day,
taking his pipe out of his mouth, "our chit of an Irina will give us
all a lift in the world yet."
The princess got angry, and told her husband that he made use of "des
expressions insupportables"; afterwards, however, she fell to musing
over his words, and repeated through her teeth:
"Well . . . and it would be a good thing if we did get a lift."
Irina enjoyed almost unlimited freedom in her parents' house; they did not
spoil her, they even avoided her a little, but they did not thwart her, and
that was all she wanted. . . . Sometimes--during some too humiliating scene--when
some tradesman would come and keep shouting, to be heard over the whole court,
that he was sick of coming after his money, or their own servants would begin
abusing their masters to their face, with "fine princes you are, to be
sure; you may whistle for your supper, and go hungry to bed"--Irina would
not stir a muscle; she would sit unmoved, an evil smile on her dark face;
and her smile alone was more bitter to her parents than any reproaches, and
they felt themselves guilty--guilty, though guilt less--towards this being
on whom had been bestowed, as it seemed, from her very birth, the right to
wealth, to luxury, and to homage.
Litvinov fell in love with Irina from the moment he saw her (he was only three
years older than she was), but for a long while he failed to obtain not only
a response, but even a hearing. Her manner to him was even overcast with a
shade of something like hostility; he did in fact wound her pride, and she
concealed the wound, and could never forgive it. He was too young and too
modest at that time to understand what might be concealed under this hostile,
almost contemptuous severity. Often, forgetful of lectures and exercises,
he would sit and sit in the Osinins' cheerless drawing-room, stealthily watching
Irina, his heart slowly and painfully throbbing and suffocating him; and she
would seem angry or bored, would get up and walk about the room, look coldly
at him as though he were a table or chair, shrug her shoulders, and fold her
arms. Or for a whole evening, even when talking with Litvinov, she would purposely
avoid looking at him, as though denying him even that grace. Or she would
at last take up a book and stare at it, not reading, but frowning and biting
her lips. Or else she would suddenly ask her father or brother aloud: "What's
the German for patience?" He tried to tear himself away from the enchanted
circle in which he suffered and struggled impotently like a bird in a trap;
he went away from Moscow for a week. He nearly went out of his mind with misery
and dulness; he returned quite thin and ill to the Osinins'. . . . Strange
to say, Irina, too, had grown perceptibly thinner during those days; her face
had grown pale, her cheeks were wan. . . . But she met him with still greater
coldness, with almost malignant indifference; as though he had intensified
that secret wound he had dealt at her pride. . . . She tortured him in this
way for two months. Then everything was transformed in one day. It was as
though love had broken into flame with the heat, or had dropped down from
a storm-cloud. One day--long will he remember that day--he was once more sitting
in the Osinins' drawing-room at the window, and was looking mechanically into
the street. There was vexation and weariness in his heart, he despised himself,
and yet could not move from his place. . . . He thought that if a river ran
there under the window, he would throw himself in, with a shudder of fear,
but without a regret. Irina placed herself not far from him, and was somehow
strangely silent and motionless. For so days now she had not talked to him
at all, or to any one else; she kept sitting, leaning on her elbows, though
she were in perplexity, and only rarely she looked slowly round. This cold
torture was at last more than Litvinov could bear; he got up, and without
saying good-by, he began to look for his hat. "Stay," sounded suddenly,
in a soft whisper. Litvinov's heart throbbed, he did not at once recognize
Irina's voice in that one word, there was a ring of something that had never
been in it before. He lifted his head and was stupefied; Irina was looking
fondly--yes, fondly at him. "Stay," she repeated; "don't go.
I want to be with you." Her voice sank still lower. "Don't go. .
. . I wish it." Understanding nothing, not fully conscious what he was
doing, he drew near her, stretched out his hands. . . . She gave him both
of hers at once, then smiling, flushing hotly, she turned away, and still
smiling, went out of the room. She came back a few minutes later with her
youngest sister, looked at him again with the same prolonged tender gaze,
and made him sit near her. . . . At first she could say nothing; she only
sighed and blushed; then she began, timidly as it were, to question him about
his pursuits, a thing she had never done before. In the evening of the same
day, she tried several times to beg his forgiveness for not having done him
justice before, assured him she had now become quite different, astonished
him by a sudden outburst of republicanism (he had at that time a positive
hero-worship for Robespierre, and did not presume to criticize Marat aloud),
and only a week later he knew that she loved him. Yes; he long remembered
that first day. . . but he did not forget those that came after, either--those
days, when still forcing himself to doubt, afraid to believe in it, he saw
clearly, with transports of rapture, almost of dread, bliss unhoped for coming
to life, growing, irresistibly carrying everything before it, reaching him
at last. Then followed the radiant moments of first love--moments which are
not destined to be, and could not fittingly be, repeated in the same life.
Irina became all at once as docile as a lamb, as soft as silk, and boundlessly
kind; she began giving lessons to her younger sisters--not on the piano, she
was no musician, but in French and English; she read their school-books with
them, and looked after the housekeeping; everything was amusing and interesting
to her; she would sometimes chatter incessantly, and sometimes sink into speechless
tenderness; she made all sorts of plans, and was lost in endless anticipations
of what she would do when she was married to Litvinov (they never doubted
that their marriage would come to pass), and how together they would. . .
"Work?" prompted Litvinov. . . . "Yes; work," repeated
Irina, "and read . . . but travel before all things." She particularly
wanted to leave Moscow as soon as possible, and when Litvinov reminded her
that he had not yet finished his course of study at the university, she always
replied, after a moment's thought, that it was quite possible to finish his
studies at Berlin or . . . somewhere or other. Irina was very little reserved
in the expression of her feelings, and so her relations with Litvinov did
not long remain a secret from the prince and princess. Rejoice they could
not; but, taking all circumstances into consideration, they saw no necessity
for putting a veto on it at once. Litvinov's fortune was considerable. . .
"But his family, his family!" . . . protested the princess. "Yes,
his family, of course," replied the prince; "but at least he's not
quite a plebeian; and, what's the principal point, Irina, you know, will not
listen to us. Has there ever been a time when she did not do what she chose?
Vous connaissez sa violence! Besides, there is nothing fixed definitely yet."
So reasoned the prince, but mentally he added, however: "Madame Litvinov--is
that all? I had expected something else." Irina took complete possession
of her future fiance, and indeed he himself eagerly surrendered himself into
her hands. It was as if he had fallen into a rapid river, and had lost himself.
. . . And bitter and sweet it was to him, and he regretted nothing and heeded
nothing. To reflect on the significance and the duties of marriage, or whether
he, so hopelessly enslaved, could be a good husband, and what sort of wife
Irina would make, and whether their relations to one another were what they
should be--was more than he could bring himself to. His blood was on fire,
he could think of nothing, only--to follow her, be with her, for the future
without end, and then--let come what may!
But in spite of the complete absence of opposition on Litvinov's side, and
the wealth of impulsive tenderness on Irina's, they did not get on quite without
any misunderstandings and quarrels. One day he ran to her straight from the
university in an old coat and ink-stained hands. She rushed to meet him with
her accustomed fond welcome; suddenly she stopped short.
"You have no gloves," she said abruptly, and added directly after:
"Fie! what a student you are!"
"You are too particular, Irina," remarked Litvinov. "You are
a regular student," she repeated. "Vous n'etes pas distingue";
and turning her back on him she went out of the room. It is true that an hour
later she begged him to forgive her. . . . As a rule she readily censured
herself and accused herself to him; but, strange to say, she often almost
with tears blamed herself for evil propensities which she had not, and obstinately
denied her real defects. Another time he found her in tears, her head in her
hands, and her hair in disorder; and when, all in agitation, he asked her
the cause of her grief, she pointed with her finger at her own bosom without
speaking. Litvinov gave an involuntary shiver. "Consumption!" flashed
through his brain, and he seized her hand.
"Are you ill, Irina?" he articulated in a shaking voice. (They had
already begun on great occasions to call each other by their first names.)
"Let me go at once for a doctor."
But Irina did not let him finish; she stamped with her foot in vexation.
"I am perfectly well . . . but this dress . . . don't you understand?"
"What is it? . . . this dress," he repeated in bewilderment.
"What is it? Why, that I have no other, and that it is old and disgusting,
and I am obliged to put on this dress every day . . . even when you--Grisha---Grigory,
come here. . . . You will leave off loving me, at last, seeing me so slovenly!"
"For goodness sake, Irina, what are you saying? That dress is very nice.
. . . It is dear to me, too, be cause I saw you for the first time in it,
Irina blushed. "Do not remind me, if you please, Grigory Mihalovitch,
that I had no other dress even then."
"But I assure you, Irina Pavlovna, it suits you so exquisitely."
"No, it is horrid, horrid," she persisted, nervously pulling at
her long, soft curls. "Ugh, this poverty, poverty and squalor! How is
one to escape this sordidness! How get out of this squalor!"
Litvinov did not know what to say, and slightly turned away from her.
All at once Irina jumped up from her chair, and laid both her hands on his
"But you love me, Grisha? You love me?" she murmured, putting her
face close to him, and her eyes, still filled with tears, sparkled with the
light of happiness, "You love me, dear, even in this horrid dress?"
Litvinov flung himself on his knees before her.
"Ah, love me, love me, my sweet, my savior," she whispered, bending
So the days flew, the weeks passed, and though as yet there had been no formal
declaration, though Litvinov still deferred his demand for her hand, not,
certainly, at his own desire, but awaiting directions from Irina (she remarked
sometimes that they were both ridiculously young, and they must add at least
a few weeks more to their years), still everything was moving to a conclusion,
and the future as it came nearer grew more and more clearly defined, when
suddenly an event occurred, which scattered all their dreams and plans like
light roadside dust.
THAT winter the court visited Moscow. One festivity followed another; in its
turn came the customary great ball in the Hall of Nobility. The news of this
ball, only, it is true, in the form of an announcement in the Political Gazette,
reached even the little house in Dogs' Place. The prince was the first to
be roused by it; he decided at once that he must not fail to go and take Irina,
that it would be unpardonable to let slip the opportunity of seeing their
sovereigns, that for the old nobility this constituted indeed a duty in its
own way. He defended his opinion with a peculiar warmth, not habitual in him;
the princess agreed with him to some extent, and only sighed over the expense;
but a resolute opposition was displayed by Irina. "It is not necessary,
I will not go," she replied to all her parents' arguments. Her obstinacy
reached such proportions that the old prince decided at last to beg Litvinov
to try to persuade her, by reminding her among other reasons that it was not
proper for a young girl to avoid society, that she ought to "have this
experience," that no one ever saw her anywhere, as it was. Litvinov undertook
to lay these "reasons" before her. Irina looked steadily and scrutinizingly
at him, so steadily and scrutinizingly that he was confused, and then, playing
with the ends of her sash, she said calmly:
"Do you desire it, you?" "Yes. . . . I suppose so," replied
Litvinov hesitatingly. "I agree with your papa. . . . Indeed, why should
you not go . . . to see the world, and show yourself," he added with
a short laugh.
"To show myself," she repeated slowly. "Very well then, I will
go. . . . Only remember, it is you yourself who desired it."
"That's to say, I--" Litvinov was beginning.
"You yourself have desired it," she interposed. "And here is
one condition more; you must promise me that you will not be at this ball."
"I wish it to be so."
Litvinov unclasped his hands. "I submit . . . but I confess I should
so have enjoyed seeing you in all your grandeur, witnessing the sensation
you are certain to make. . . . How proud should be of you!" he added
with a sigh.
"All the grandeur will consist of a white frock, and as for the sensation.
. . . Well, any way, I wish it."
"Irina, darling, you seem to be angry?"
Irina laughed again.
"Oh, no! I am not angry. Only, Grisha . . . (She fastened her eyes on
him, and he thought he had never before seen such an expression in them.)
"Perhaps, it must be," she added in an undertone.
"But, Irina, you love me, dear?"
"I love you," she answered with almost solemn gravity, and she clasped
his hand firmly like a man.
All the following days Irina was busily occupied over her dress and her coiffure;
on the day before the ball she felt unwell, she could not sit still, and twice
she burst into tears in solitude; before Litvinov she wore the same uniform
smile. . . . She treated him however, with her old tenderness, but carelessly,
and was constantly looking at herself in the glass. On the day of the ball
she was silent and pale, but collected. At nine o'clock in the evening Litvinov
came to look at her. When she came to meet him in a white tarlatan gown, with
a spray of small blue flowers in her slightly raised hair, he almost uttered
a cry; she seemed to him so lovely and stately beyond what was natural to
her years. "Yes, she has grown up since this morning!" he thought,
"and how she holds herself! That's what race does!" Irina stood
before him, her hands hanging loose, without smiles or affectation, and looked
resolutely, almost boldly, not at him, but away into the distance straight
"You are just like a princess in a story book," said Litvinov at
last. "You are like a warrior before the battle, before victory. . .
. You did not allow me to go to this ball," he went on, while she remained
motionless as before, not because she was not listening to him, but because
she was following another inner voice, "but you will not refuse to accept
and take with you these flowers?"
He offered her a bunch of heliotrope. She looked quickly at Litvinov, stretched
out her hand, and suddenly seizing the end of the spray which decorated her
hair, she said:
"Do you wish it, Grisha? Only say the word, and I will tear off all this,
and stop at home."
Litvinov's heart seemed fairly bursting. Irina's hand had already snatched
the spray. . .
"No, no, what for?" he interposed hurriedly, in a rush of generous
and magnanimous feeling, "I am not an egoist. . . . Why should I restrict
your freedom . . . when I know that your heart--"
"Well, don't come near me, you will crush my dress," she said hastily.
Litvinov was disturbed.
"But you will take the nosegay?" he asked.
"Of course; it is very pretty, and I love that scent. Merci--I shall
keep it in memory--"
"Of your first coming out," observed Litvinov, "your first
Irina looked over her shoulder at herself in the glass, scarcely bending her
figure. "And do I really look so nice? You are not partial?"
Litvinov overflowed in enthusiastic praises. Irina was already not listening
to him, and holding the flowers up to her face, she was again looking away
into the distance with her strange, as it were, overshadowed, dilated eyes,
and the ends of her delicate ribbons stirred by a faint current of air rose
slightly behind her shoulders like wings. The prince made his appearance,
his hair well becurled, in a white tie, and a shabby black evening coat, with
the medal of nobility on a Vladimir ribbon in his buttonhole. After him came
the princess in a china silk dress of antique cut, and with the anxious severity
under which mothers try to conceal their agitation, set her daughter to rights
behind, that is to say, quite needlessly shook out the folds of her gown.
An antiquated hired coach with seats for four, drawn by two shaggy hacks,
crawled up to the steps, its wheels grating over the frozen mounds of unswept
snow, and a decrepit groom in a most unlikely-looking livery came running
out of the passage, and with a sort of desperate courage announced that the
carriage was ready. . . . After giving a blessing for the night to the children
left at home, and enfolding themselves in their fur wraps, the prince and
princess went out to the steps; Irina in a little cloak, too thin and too
short--how she hated the little cloak at that moment!--followed them in silence.
Litvinov escorted them outside, hoping for a last look from Irina, but she
took her seat in the carriage without turning her head.
About midnight he walked under the windows of the Hall of Nobility. Countless
lights of huge candelabra shone with brilliant radiance through the red curtains;
and the whole square, blocked with carriages, was ringing with the insolent,
festive, seductive strains of a waltz of Strauss.
The next day at one o'clock, Litvinov betook himself to the Osinins'. He found
no one at home but the prince, who informed him at once that Irina had a headache,
that she was in bed, and would not get up till the evening, that such an indisposition
was, however, little to be wondered at after a first ball.
"C'est tres naturel, vous savez, dans les jeunes filles," he added
in French, somewhat to Litvinov's surprise; the latter observed at the same
instant that the prince was not in his dressing-gown as usual, but was wearing
a coat. "And besides," continued Osinin, "she may well be a
little upset after the events of yesterday!"
"Events?" muttered Litvinov.
"Yes, yes, events, events, de vrais evenements. You cannot imagine, Grigory
Mihalovitch, quel succes elle a eu! The whole court noticed her! Prince Alexander
Fedorovitch said that her place was not here, and that she reminded him of
Countess Devonshirse. You know . . . that . . . celebrated. . . . And old
Blazenkrampf declared in the hearing of all, that Irina was la reine du bal,
and desired to be introduced to her; he was introduced to me, too, that's
to say, he told me that he remembered me as a hussar, and asked me where I
was holding office now. Most entertaining man that Count, and such an adorateur
du beau sexe! But that's not all; my princess . . . they gave her no peace
either: Natalya Nikitishna herself conversed with: her . . . what more could
we have? Irina danced avec tous les meilleurs cavaliers; they kept bringing
them up to me. . . . I positively lost count of them. Would you believe it,
they were all flocking about us in crowds; in the mazurka they did nothing
but seek her out. One foreign diplomatist, hearing she was a Moscow girl,
said to the Tsar: 'Sire,' he said, 'decidement c'est Moscou qui est le centre
de votre empire!' and another diplomatist added: 'C'est une vraie revolution,
Sire--revelation or revolution . . .' something of that sort. Yes, yes, it
was. I tell you it was something extraordinary." "Well, and Irina
Pavlovna herself?" inquired Litvinov, whose hands and feet had grown
cold hearing the prince's speech, "did she enjoy herself, did she seem
"Of course she enjoyed herself; how could she fail to be pleased? But,
as you know, she's not to be seen through at a glance! Every one was saying
to me yesterday: it is really surprising! jamais on ne dirait que mademoiselle
votre fille est a son premier bal. Count Reisenbach, among the rest . . .
you know him most likely."
"No, I don't know him at all, and have never heard of him."
"My wife's cousin."
"I don't know him."
"A rich man, a chamberlain, living in Petersburg, in the swim of things;
in Livonia every one is in his hands. Hitherto he has neglected us . . . but
there, I don't bear him ill-will for that. J'ai l'humeur facile, comme vous
savez. Well, that's the kind of man he is. He sat near Irina, conversed with
her for a quarter of an hour, not more, and said afterwards to my princess:
'Ma cousine,' he says, 'votre fille est une perle; c'est une perfection, every
one is congratulating me on such a niece. . . .' And afterwards I look around--and
he had gone up to a . . . a very great personage, and was talking, and kept
looking at Irina . . . and the person age was looking at her too. . . ."
"And so Irina Pavlovna will not appear all day?" Litvinov asked
"Quite so; her head aches very badly. She told me to greet you from her,
and thank you for your flowers, qu'on a trouve charmant. She needs rest. .
. . The princess has gone out on a round of visits . . . and I myself . .
. you see. . . ."
The prince cleared his throat, and began to fidget as though he were at a
loss what to add further. Litvinov took his hat, and saying he did not want
to disturb him, and would call again later to inquire after her health, he
went away. A few steps from the Osinins' house he saw an elegant carriage
for two persons standing before the police sentry-box. A groom in livery,
equally elegant, was bending negligently from the box, and inquiring of the
Finnish police-sergeant whereabouts Prince Pavel Vassilyevitch Osinin lived.
Litvinov glanced at the carriage; in it sat a middle-aged man of bloated complexion,
with a wrinkled and haughty face, a Greek nose, and an evil mouth, muffled
in a sable wrap, by all outward signs a very great man indeed.
LITVINOV did not keep his promise of returning; later; he reflected that it
would he better to defer his visit till the following day. When he went into
the too familiar drawing-room at about twelve o'clock, he found there the
two youngest princesses, Viktorinka and Kleopatrinka. He greeted them, and
then inquired, "Was Irina Pavlovna better, and could he see her?"
"Irinotchka has gone away with mammy," replied Viktorinka; she lisped
a little, but was more forward than her sister.
"How . . . gone away?" repeated Litvinov, an there was a sort of
still shudder in the very bottom of his heart. "Does she not, does she
not look after you about this time, and give you your lessons?"
"Irinotchka will not give us any lessons any more now," answered
Viktorinka. "Not any more now," Kleopatrinka repeated after her.
"Is your papa at home?" asked Litvinov.
"Papa is not at home," continued Viktorinka, "and Irinotchka
is not well; all night long she was crying and crying. . . ."
"Yes, crying . . . Yegorovna told me, and her eyes are so red, they are
quite in-inflamed. . . ." Litvinov walked twice up and down the room
shuddering as though with cold, and went back to his lodging. He experienced
a sensation like that which gains possession of a man when he looks down from
a high tower; everything failed within him, and his head was swimming slowly
with a sense of nausea. Dull stupefaction, and thoughts scurrying like mice,
vague terror, and the numbness of expectation, and curiosity--strange, almost
malignant--and the weight of crushed tears in his heavy laden breast, on his
lips the forced empty smile, and a meaningless prayer--addressed to no one.
. . . Oh, how bitter it all was, and how hideously degrading! "Irina
does not want to see me," was the thought that was incessantly revolving
in his brain; "so much is clear; but why is it? What can have happened
at that ill-fated ball? And how is such a change possible all at once? So
suddenly. . . ." People always see death coming suddenly, but they can
never get accustomed to its suddenness, they feel it senseless. "She
sends no message for me, does not want to explain herself to me. . . ."
"Grigory Mihalitch," called a strained voice positively in his ear.
Litvinov started, and saw before him his servant with a note in his hand.
He recognized Irina's writing. . . . Before he had broken the seal, he had
a foreknowledge of woe, and bent his head on his breast and hunched his shoulders,
as though shrinking from the blow.
He plucked up courage at last, and tore open the envelope all at once. On
a small sheet of notepaper were the following lines: "Forgive me, Grigory
Mihalitch. All is over between us; I am going away to Petersburg. I am dreadfully
unhappy, but the thing is done. It seems my fate . . . but no, I do not want
to justify myself. My presentiments have been realized. Forgive me, forget
me; I am not worthy of you.--Irina. Be magnanimous: do not try to see me."
Litvinov read these five lines, and slowly dropped on to the sofa,, as though
some one had dealt him a blow on the breast. He dropped the note, picked it
up, read it again, whispered "to Petersburg," and dropped it again;
that was all. There even came upon him a sense of peace; he even, with his
hands thrown behind him, smoothed the pillow under his head. "Men wounded
to death don't fling themselves about," he thought, "as it has come,
so it has gone. All this is natural enough: I always expected it. . . ."
(He was lying to himself; he had never expected anything like it.) "Crying?
. . . Was she crying? . . . What was she crying for? Why, she did not love
me. But all that is easily understood and in accordance with her character.
She--she is not worthy of me. . . . That's it!" (He laughed bitterly.)
"She did not know her self what power was latent in her,--weIl, convinced
of it in her effect at the ball, was it likely she would stay with an insignificant
student?--all that's easily understood."
But then he remembered her tender words, her smile, and those eyes, those
never to be forgotten eyes, which he would never see again, which used to
shine and melt at simply meeting his eyes; he recalled one swift, timorous,
burning kiss--and suddenly he fell to sobbing, sobbing convulsively, furiously,
vindictively; turned over on his face, and choking and stifling with frenzied
satisfaction as though thirsting to tear him self to pieces with all around
him, he turned his hot face in the sofa pillow, and bit it in his teeth.
Alas! the gentleman whom Litvinov had seen the day before in the carriage
was no other than the cousin of the Princess Osinin, the rich chamberlain,
Count Reisenbach. Noticing the sensation produced by Irina on certain personages
of the highest rank, and instantaneously reflecting what advantages might
mit etwas Accuratesse be derived from the fact, the count made his plan at
once like a man of energy and a skillful courtier. He decided to act swiftly,
in Napoleonic style. "I will take that original girl into my house,"
was what he meditated, "in Petersburg; I will make her my heiress, devil
take me, of my whole property even; as I have no children. She is my niece,
and my countess is dull all alone. . . . It's always more agreeable to have
a pretty face in one's drawing-room. . . . Yes, yes; . . . that's it; es ist
eine Idee, es ist eine Idee!" He would have to dazzle, bewilder, and
impress the parents. "They've not enough to eat"--the count pursued
his reflection when he was in the carriage and on his way to Dogs' Place--"so,
I warrant they won't be obstinate. They're not such over-sentimental folks
either. I might give them a sum of money down into the bargain. And she? She
will consent. Honey is sweet--she had a taste of it last night. It's a whim
on my part, granted; let them profit by it, . . . the fools. I shall say to
them one thing and another . . . and you must decide--otherwise I shall adopt
another--an orphan--which would be still more suitable. Yes or no--twenty-four
hours I fix for the term--und damit Punctum."
And with these very words on his lips, the count presented himself before
the prince, whom he had forewarned of his visit the evening before at the
ball. On the result of this visit it seems hardly worth while to enlarge further.
The count was not mistaken in his prognostications: the prince and princess
were in fact not obstinate, and accepted the sum of money; and Irina did in
fact consent before the allotted term had expired. It was not easy for her
to break off her relations with Litvinov; she loved him; and after sending
him her note, she almost kept her bed, weeping continually, and grew thin
and wan. But for all that, a month later the princess carried her off to Petersburg,
and established her at the count's; committing her to the care of the countess,
a very kind-hearted woman, but with the brain of a hen, and something of a
Litvinov threw up the university, and went home to his father in the country.
Little by little his wound healed. At first he had no news of Irina, and indeed
he avoided all conversation that touched on Petersburg and Petersburg society.
Later on, by degrees, rumors--not evil exactly, but curious--began to circulate
about her; gossip began to be busy about her. The name of the young Princess
Osinin, encircled in splendor, impressed with quite a special stamp, began
to be more and more frequently mentioned even in provincial circles. It was
pronounced with curiosity, respect, and envy, as men at one time used to mention
the name of the Countess Vorotinsky. At last the news came of her marriage.
But Litvinov hardly paid attention to these last tidings; he was already betrothed
Now, the reader can no doubt easily understand exactly what it was Litvinov
recalled when he cried, "Can it be she?" and therefore we will return
to Baden and take up again the broken thread of our story.
LITVINOV fell asleep very late, and did not sleep long; the sun had only just
risen when he got out of bed. The summits of dark mountains visible from his
windows stood out in misty purple against the clear sky. "How cool it
must be there under the trees!" he thought; and he dressed in haste,
and looked with indifference at the bouquet which had opened more luxuriantly
after the night; he took a stick and set off towards the "Old Castle"
on the famous "Cliffs." Invigorating and soothing was the caressing
contact of the fresh morning about him. He drew long breaths, and stepped
out boldly; the vigorous health of youth was throbbing in every vein; the
very earth seemed springy under his light feet. With every step he grew more
light-hearted, more happy; he walked in the dewy shade in the thick sand of
the little paths, beside the fir-trees that were fringed with the vivid green
of the spring shoots at the end of every twig. "How jolly it is!"
he kept repeating to himself. Suddenly he heard the sound of familiar voices;
he looked ahead and saw Voroshilov and Bambaev coming to meet him. The sight
of them jarred upon him; he rushed away like a school-boy avoiding his teacher,
and hid him self behind a bush. . . . "My Creator!" he prayed, "mercifully
remove my countrymen!" He felt that he would not have grudged any money
at the moment if only they did not see him. . . . And they actually did not
see him: the Creator was merciful to him. Voroshilov, in his self-confident
military voice, was holding forth to Bambaev on the various phases of Gothic
architecture, and Bambaev only grunted approvingly; it was obvious that Voroshilov
had been dinning his phrases into him a long while, and the good-natured enthusiast
was beginning to be bored. Compressing his lips and craning his neck, Litvinov
listened a long while to their retreating footsteps; for a long time the accents
of instructive discourse--now guttural, now nasal--reached his ears; at last,
all was still again. Litvinov breathed freely, came out of his ambush, and
For three hours he wandered about the mountains. Sometimes he left the path,
and jumped from rock to rock, slipping now and then on the smooth moss; then
he would sit down on a fragment of the cliff under an oak or a beech, and
muse on pleasant fancies to the never-ceasing gurgle of the little rills overgrown
with ferns, the soothing rustle of the leaves, and the shrill notes of a solitary
blackbird. A light and equally pleasant drowsiness began to steal over him,
it seemed to approach him caressingly, and he dropped asleep. . . but suddenly
be smiled and looked around; the gold and green of the forest, and the moving
foliage beat down softly on his eyes--and again he smiled and again closed
them. He began to want breakfast, and he made his way towards the old castle
where for a few kreutzers he could get a glass of good milk and coffee. But
he had hardly had time to establish himself at one of the little white-painted
tables set on the platform before the castle, when the heavy tramping of horses
was heard, and three open carriages drove up, out of which stepped a rather
numerous company of ladies and gentlemen . . Litvinov at once recognized them
as Russians, though they were all talking French just because they were all
talking French. The ladies' dresses were marked by a studied elegance; the
gentlemen wore close-fitting coats with waists--which is not altogether usual
nowadays--gray trousers of fancy material, and very glossy town hats. A narrow
black cravat closely fettered the neck of each of these gentlemen, and something
military was apparent in their whole deportment. They were, in fact, military
men; Litvinov had chanced upon a picnic party of young generals--persons of
the highest society, of weight and importance. Their importance was clearly
expressed in everything: in their discreet nonchalance, in their amiably condescending
smiles, in the intense indifference of their expression, the effeminate little
movements of their shoulders, the swing of the figure, and the crook of the
knees; it was expressed, too, in the sound of their voices, which seemed to
be affably and fastidiously thanking a subservient multitude. All these officers
were superlatively washed and shaved, and thoroughly saturated with that genuine
aroma of nobility and the Guards, compounded of the best cigar smoke, and
the most marvelous patchouli. They all had the hands too of noblemen--white
and large, with nails firm as ivory; their moustaches seemed positively polished,
their teeth shone, and their skin--rosy on their cheeks, bluish on their chins--was
most delicate and fine. Some of the young generals were frivolous, others
were serious; but the stamp of the best breeding was on all of them. Each
of them seemed to be deeply conscious of his own dignity, and the importance
of his own future part in the government, and conducted himself with severity
and ease, with a faint shade of that carelessness, that "deuce-take-it" air, which comes out so naturally during foreign travel. The party seated
themselves with much noise and ostentation, and called the obsequious waiters.
Litvinov made haste to drink off his glass of milk, paid for it, and putting
his hat on, was just making off past the party of generals. . .
"Grigory Mihalitch," he heard a woman's voice. "Don't you recognize
He stopped involuntarily. That voice. . . . that voice had too often set his
heart beating in the past.
He turned round and saw Irina.
She was sitting at a table, her arms folded on the back of a chair drawn up
near; with her head bent on one side and a smile on her face, she was looking
at him cordially, almost with delight.
Litvinov knew her at once, though she had changed, since he saw her that last
time ten years ago, though she had been transformed from a girl into a woman.
Her slim figure had developed and reached its perfection, the lines of her
once narrow shoulders now recalled the goddesses that stand out on the ceilings
of ancient Italian palaces. But her eyes remained the same, and it seemed
to Litvinov that they were looking at him just as in those days in the little
house in Moscow.
"Irina Pavlovna," he uttered irresolutely.
"You know me? How glad I am! how glad--" She stopped short, slightly
blushing, and drew herself up.
"This is a very pleasant meeting," she continued now in French.
"Let me introduce you to my husband. Valerien, Monsieur Litvinov, un
ami d'enfance; Valerian Vladimirovitch Ratmirov, my husband.
One of the young generals, almost the most elegant of all, got up from his
seat, and with excessive courtesy bowed to Litvinov, while the rest of his
companions faintly knitted their brows, or rather each of them withdrew for
an instant into himself, as though protesting betimes against any contact
with an extraneous civilian, and the other ladies taking part in the picnic
thought fit to screw up their eyes a little and simper, and even to assume
an air of perplexity. "Have you--er--been long in Baden?" asked
General Ratmirov, with a dandified air utterly un-Russian. He obviously did
not know what to talk about with the friend of his wife's childhood.
"No, not long!" replied Litvinov.
"And do you intend to stay long?" pursued the polite general.
"I have not made up my mind yet."
"Ah! that is very delightful . . . very."
The general paused. Litvinov, too, was speechless. Both held their hats in
their hands and bending forward with a grin, gazed at the top of each other's
heads. "Deux gendarmes un beau dimanche," began humming--out of
tune of course, we have never come across a Russian nobleman who did not sing
out of tune--a dull-eyed and yellow-faced general, with an expression of constant
irritability on his face, as though he could not forgive himself for his own
appearance. Among all his companions he alone had not the complexion of a
"But why don't you sit down, Grigory Mihalitch," observed Irina
Litvinov obeyed and sat down.
"I say, Valerien, give me some fire," remarked in English another
general, also young, but already stout, with fixed eyes which seemed staring
into the air, and thick silky whiskers, into which he slowly plunged his snow-white
fingers. Ratmirov gave him a silver match box.
"Avez vous des papiros?" asked one of the ladies, with a lisp.
"De vrais papelitos, comtesse."
"Deux gendarmes un beau dimanche," the dull-eyed general hummed
again, with intense exasperation.
"You must be sure to come and see us," Irina was saying to Litvinov
meantime; "we are staying at the Hotel de l'Europe. From four to six
I am always at home. We have not seen each other for such a long time."
Litvinov looked at Irina; she did not drop her eyes.
"Yes, Irina Pavlovna, it is a long time--ever since we were at Moscow."
"At Moscow, yes, at Moscow," she repeated abruptly. "Come and
see me, we will talk and recall old times. Do you know, Grigory Mihalitch,
you have not changed much."
"Really? But you have changed, Irina Pavlovna."
"I have grown older."
"No, I did not mean that."
"Irene?" said a lady in a yellow hat and with yellow hair in an
interrogative voice after some preliminary whispering and giggling with the
officer sitting near her. "Irene?"
"I am older," pursued Irina, without answering the lady, "but
I am not changed. No, no, I am changed in nothing."
"Deux gendarmes un beau dimanche!" was heard again. The irritable
general only remembered the first line of the well-known ditty.
"It still pricks a little, your excellency," observed the stout
general with the whiskers, with a loud and broad intonation, apparently quoting
from some amusing story, well-known to the whole beau monde, and with a short
wooden laugh he again fell to staring into the air. All the rest of the party
laughed too. "What a sad dog you are, Boris!" observed Ratmirov
in an undertone. He spoke in English and pronounced even the name "Boris" as if it were English.
"Irene?" the lady in the yellow hat said inquiringly for the third
time. Irina turned sharply round to her.
"Eh bien? quol? que me voulez-vous?"
"Je vous dirai plus tard," replied the lady, mincing. With a very
unattractive exterior, she was for ever mincing and grimacing. Some wit said
of her that she "minaudait dans le vide," "grimaced upon the
desert air." Irina frowned and shrugged her shoulders impatiently. "Mais
que fait done Monsieur Verdier? Pourquoi ne vient-il pas?" cried one
lady with that prolonged drawl which is the peculiarity of the Great Russian
accent, and is so insupportable to French ears. "Ah, voo, ah, voo, mossoo
Verdew, mossoo Verdew," sighed another lady, whose birthplace was Arzamass.
"Tranquillisez-vous, mesdames," interposed Ratmirov. "Monsieur
Verdier m'a promis de venir se mettre a vos pieds."
"He, he, he!"--The ladies fluttered their fans.
The waiter brought some glasses of beer.
"Baierisch-Bier?" inquired the general with whiskers, assuming a
bass voice, and affecting astonishment--"Guten Morgen." "Well?
Is Count Pavel still there?" one young general inquired coldly and listlessly
"Yes," replied the other equally coldly, "Mais c'est provisoire.
Serge, they say, will be put in his place."
"Aha!" filtered the first through his teeth.
"Ah, yes," filtered the second.
"I can't understand," began the general who had hummed the song,
"I can't understand what induced Paul to defend himself--to bring forward
all sorts of reasons. Certainly, he crushed the merchant pretty well, il lui
a fait rendre gorge . . . well, and what of it? He may have had his own motives."
"He was afraid . . . of being shown up in the newspapers," muttered
The irritable general grew hot.
"Well, it is too much! Newspapers! Shown up! If it depended on me, I
would not let anything be printed in those papers but the taxes on meat or
bread, and announcements of sales of boots or furs."
"And gentlemen's properties up for auction," put in Ratmirov.
"Possibly under present circumstances. . What a conversation, though,
in Baden au Vieux-Chateau."
"Mais pas du tout! pas du tout!" replied the lady in the yellow
hat, "j'adore les questions politiques."
"Madame a raison," interposed another general with an exceedingly
pleasant and girlish-looking face. "Why should we avoid those questions
. . even in Baden?"
As he said these words he looked urbanely at Litvinov and smiled condescendingly. "A man of honor ought never under any circumstances to disown his convictions.
Don't you think so?"
"Of course," rejoined the irritable general, darting a look at Litvinov,
and as it were indirectly attacking him, "but I don't see the necessity.
. . ."
"No, no," the condescending general interposed with the same mildness,
"your friend, Valerian Vladimirovitch, just referred to the sale of gentlemen's
estates. Well? Is not that a fact?"
"But it's impossible to sell them nowadays; nobody wants them!" cried the irritable general.
"Perhaps . . . perhaps. For that very reason we ought to proclaim that
fact . . . that sad fact at every step. We are ruined . . . very good; we
are beggared . . . there's no disputing about that; but we, the great owners,
we still represent a principle. . . un principe. To preserve that principle
is our duty. Pardon, madame, I think you dropped your handkerchief. When some,
so to say, darkness has come over even the highest minds, we ought submissively
to point out (the general held out his finger) with the finger of a citizen
the abyss to which everything is tending. We ought to warn, we ought to say
with respectful firmness, 'turn back, turn back. . . That is what we ought
to say.'" "There's no turning back altogether, though," observed
The condescending general only grinned.
"Yes, altogether, altogether, mon tres cher. The further back the better."
The general again looked courteously at Litvinov. The latter could not stand
"Are we to return as far as the Seven Boyars, your excellency?"
"Why not? I express my opinion without hesitation; we must undo . . .
yes . . . undo all that has been done."
"And the emancipation of the serfs."
"And the emancipation . . . as far as that is possible. On est patriote
ou on ne l'est pas. "And freedom?" they say to me. Do you suppose
that freedom is prized by the people? Ask them--"
"Just try," broke in Litvinov, "taking that freedom away again."
"Comment nommez-vous ce monsieur?" whispered the general to Ratmirov.
"What are you discussing here?" began the stout general suddenly.
He obviously played the part of the spoiled child of the party. "Is it
all about the newspapers? About penny-a-liners? Let me tell you a little anecdote
of what happened to me with a scribbling fellow--such a lovely thing. I was
told he had written a libel on me. Well, of course, I at once had him brought
before me. They brought me the penny-a-liner. 'How was it,' said I, 'my dear
chap, you came to write this libel? Was your patriotism too much for you?'
'Yes, it was too much,' says he. 'Well,' says I, 'and do you like money?'
'Yes,' says he. Then, gentlemen, I gave him the knob of my cane to sniff at.
'And do you like that, my angel?' 'No,' says he, 'I don't like that.' 'But
sniff it as you ought,' says I, 'my hands are clean.' 'I don't like it,' says
he, 'and that's all.' 'But I like it very much, my angel,' says I, 'though
not for myself. Do you understand that allegory, my treasure?' 'Yes,' says
he. 'Then mind and be a good boy for the future, and now here's a ruble sterling
for you; go away and be grateful to me night and day,' and so the scribbling
chap went off."
The general burst out laughing and again every one followed his example--every
one except Irina, who did not even smile and looked darkly at the speaker.
The condescending general slapped Boris on the shoulder.
"That's all your invention, O friend of my bosom. . . . You threatening
any one with a stick. . . . You haven't got a stick. C'est pour faire rire
ces dames. For the sake of a good story. But that's not the point. I said
just now that we must turn back completely. Understand me. I am not hostile
to so-called progress, but all these universities and seminaries, and popular
schools, these students, priests' sons, and commoners, all these small fry,
tout ce fond du sac, la petite pro priete pire que le proletariat (the general
uttered this in a languishing, almost faint voice) voila ce que m'effraie
. . . that's where one ought to draw the line, and make other people draw
it too." (Again he gave Litvinov a genial glance.) "Yes, one must
draw the line. Don't forget that among us no one makes any demand, no one
is asking for anything. Local government, for instance--who asks for that?
Do you ask for it? or you, or you? or you, mesdames? You rule not only yourselves
but all of us, you know." (The general's handsome face was lighted up
by a smile of amusement.) "My dear friends, why should we curry favor
with the multitude? You like democracy, it flatters you, and serves your ends
. . . but you know it's a double weapon. It is better in the old way, as before
. . . far more secure. Don't deign to reason with the herd, trust in the aristocracy,
in that alone is power. . . . Indeed, it will be better. And progress . .
. I certainly have nothing against progress. Only don't give us lawyers and
sworn juries and elective officials . . . only don't touch discipline, discipline
before all things--you may build bridges, and quays, and hospitals, and why
not light the streets with gas?"
"Petersburg has been set on fire from one end to the other, so there
you have your progress!" hissed the irritable general.
"Yes, you're a mischievous fellow, I can see," said the stout general,
shaking his head lazily; "you would do for a chief-prosecutor, hut in
my opinion avec Orphee aux enfers le progres a dit son dernier mot."
"Vous dites toujours des betises," giggled the lady from Arzamass.
The general looked dignified.
"Je ne suis jamais plus serieux, madame, que quand je dis des betises."
"Monsieur Verdier has uttered that very phrase several times already,"
observed Irina in a low voice. "De la poigne et des formes," cried
the stout general, "de la poigne surtout. And to translate into Russian;
be civil, but don't spare Your fists." "Ah, you're a rascal, an
incorrigible rascal," interposed the condescending general. "Mesdames,
don't listen to him, please. A barking dog does not bite. He cares for nothing
"That's not right, though, Boris," began Ratmirov, after exchanging
a glance with his wife, "it's all very well to be mischievous, but that's
going too far. Progress is a phenomenon of social life, and this is what we
must not forget; it's a symptom. It's what we must watch." "All
right, I say," observed the stout general, wrinkling up his nose; "we
all know you are aiming at the ministry."
"Not at all . . . the ministry indeed! But real! one can't refuse to
Boris plunged his fingers again into his whiskers and stared into the air. "Social life is very important, because in the development of the people,
in the destinies, so to speak of the country--"
"Valerien," interrupted Boris reprovingly, "il y a des dames
ici. I did not expect this of you, or do you want to get on to a committee?"
"But they are all closed now, thank God," put in the irritable general,
and he began humming again "Deux gendarmes on beau dimanche."
Ratmirov raised a cambric handkerchief to his nose and gracefully retired
from the discussion; the condescending general repeated "Rascal! rascal!"
but Boris turned to the lady who "grimaced upon the desert air"
and without lowering his voice, or a change in the expression of his face,
began to ply her with questions as to when "she would reward his devotion," as though he were desperately in love with her and suffering tortures on her
At every moment during this conversation Litvinov felt more and more ill at
ease. His pride, his clean plebeian pride, was fairly in revolt.
What had he, the son of a petty official, in common with these military aristocrats
of Petersburg? He loved everything they hated; he hated everything they loved;
he was only too vividly conscious of it, he felt it in every part of his being.
Their jokes he thought dull, their tone intolerable, every gesture false;
in the very smoothness of their speeches he detected a note of revolting contemptuousness--and
yet he was, as it were, abashed before them, before these creatures, these
enemies. "Ugh! how disgusting! I am in their way, I am ridiculous to
them," was the thought that kept revolving in his head. "Why am
I stopping? Let me escape at once, at once." Irina's presence could not
retain him; she, too, aroused melancholy emotions in him. He got up from his
seat and began to take leave.
"You are going already?" said Irina, but after a moment's reflection
she did not press him to stay, and only extracted a promise from him that
he would not fail to come and see her. General Ratmirov took leave of him
with the same refined courtesy, shook hands with him and accompanied him to
the end of the platform. . . . But Litvinov had scarcely had time to turn
round the first bend in the road when he heard a general roar of laughter
behind him. This laughter had no reference to him, but was occasioned by the
long-expected Monsieur Verdier, who suddenly made his appearance on the platform,
in a Tyrolese hat, and blue blouse, riding a donkey, but the blood fairly
rushed into Litvinov's cheeks, and he felt intense bitterness: his tightly
compressed lips seemed as though drawn by wormwood. "Despicable, vulgar
creatures," he muttered, without reflecting that the few minutes he had
spent in their company had not given him sufficient ground for such severe
criticism. And this was the world into which Irina had fallen, Irina, once
his Irina! In this world she moved, and lived, and reigned; for it, she had
sacrificed her personal dignity, the noblest feelings of her heart. . . .
It was clearly as it should be; it was clear that she had deserved no better
fate! How glad he was that she had not thought of questioning him about his
intentions! He might have opened his heart before "them" in "their"
presence. . . . "For nothing in the world! never murmured Litvinov, inhaling
deep draughts of the fresh air and descending the road towards Baden almost
at a run. He thought of his betrothed, his sweet, good, sacred Tatyana, and
how pure, how noble, how true she seemed to him. With what unmixed tenderness
he recalled her features, her words, her very gestures . . . with what impatience
he looked forward to her return.
The rapid exercise soothed his nerves. Returning home he sat down at the table
and took up a book; suddenly he let it fall, even with a shudder. . . . What
had happened to him? Nothing had happened, but Irina . . . Irina. . . . All
at once his meeting with her seemed something marvelous, strange, extraordinary.
Was it possible? he had met, he had talked with the same Irina. . . . And
why was there no trace in her of that hateful worldliness which was so sharply
stamped upon all these others? Why did he fancy that she seemed, as it were,
weary, or sad, or sick of her position? She was in their camp, but she was
not an enemy. And what could have impelled her to receive him joyfully, to
invite him to see her? Litvinov started. "O Tanya, Tanya!" he cried
passionately, "you are my guardian angel, you only, my good genius. I
love you only and will love you for ever. And I will not go to see her. Forget
her altogether! Let her amuse herself with her generals." Litvinov set
to his book again.
LITVINOV took up his book again, but he could not read. He went out of the
house, walked a little, listened to the music, glanced in at the gambling,
returned again to his room, and tried again to read--still without success.
The time seemed to drag by with peculiar dreariness. Pishtchalkin, the well-intentioned
peaceable mediator, came in and sat with him for three hours. He talked, argued,
stated questions, and discoursed intermittently, first of elevated, and then
of practical topics, and succeeded in diffusing around him such an atmosphere
of dullness that poor Litvinov was ready to cry. In raising dullness--agonizing,
chilling, helpless, hopeless dullness--to a fine art, Pishtchalkin was absolutely
unrivaled even among persons of the highest morality, who are notoriously
masters in that line. The there sight of his well-cut and well-brushed head,
his clear lifeless eyes, his benevolent nose, produced an involuntary despondency,
and his deliberate, drowsy, lazy tone seemed to have been created only to
state with conviction and lucidity such sententious truths as that twice two
makes four and not five or three, that water is liquid, and benevolence laudable;
that to the private individual, no less than to the state, and to the state
no less than to the private individual, credit is absolutely indispensable
for financial operations. And with all this he was such an excellent man!
But such is the sentence the fates have passed on Russia; among us, good men
are dull, Pishtchalkin retreated at last; he was replaced by Bindasov, who,
without any beating about the bush, asked Litvinov with great effrontery for
a loan of a hundred guldens, and the latter gave it him, in spite of the fact
that Bindasov was not only unattractive, but even repulsive to him, that he
knew for certain that he would never get his money back and was, besides,
himself in need of it. What made him give him the money then, the reader will
inquire. Who can tell! That is another Russian weakness. Let the reader lay
his hand on his heart and remember how many acts in his own life have had
absolutely no other reason. And Bindasov did not even thank Litvinov; he asked
for a glass of red Baden wine, and without wiping his lips departed, loudly
and offensively tramping with his boots. And how vexed Litvinov was with himself
already, as he watched the red nape of the retreating sharper's neck! Before
evening he received a letter from Tatyana in which she informed him that as
her aunt was not well, she could not come to Baden for five or six days. This
news had a depressing influence on Litvinov; it increased his vexation, and
he went to bed early in a disagreeable frame of mind. The following day turned
out no better, if not worse, than the preceding. From early morning Litvinov's
room was filled with his own countrymen; Bambaev, Voroshilov, Pishtchalkin,
the two officers, the two Heidelberg students, all crowded in at once, and
yet did not go away right up till dinner time, though they had soon said all
they had to say and were obviously bored. They simply did not know what to
do with themselves, and having got into Litvinov's lodgings they "stuck"
there, as they say. First they discussed the fact that Gubaryov had gone back
to Heidelberg, and that they would have to go after him; then they philosophized
a little, and touched on the Polish question; then they advanced to reflections
on gambling and cocottes, and fell to repeating scandalous anecdotes; at last
the conversation sank into a discussion of all sorts of "strong men"
and monsters of obesity and gluttony. First, they trotted out all the ancient
stories of Lukin, of the deacon who ate no less than thirty-three herrings
for a wager, of the Uhlan colonel, Ezyedinov, renowned for his corpulence,
and of the soldier who broke the shin-bone on his own forehead; then followed
unadulterated lying. Pishtchalkin himself related with a yawn that he knew
a peasant woman in Little Russia, who at the time of her death had proved
to weigh half a ton and some pounds, and a landowner who had eaten three geese
and a sturgeon for luncheon; Bambaev suddenly fell into an ecstatic condition,
and declared he himself was able to eat a whole sheep, "with seasoning"
of course; and Voroshilov burst out with something about a comrade, an athletic
cadet, so grotesque that every one was reduced to silence, and after looking
at each other, they took up their hats, and the party broke up. Litvinov,
when he was left alone, tried to occupy him self, but he felt just as if his
head was full of smoldering soot; he could do nothing that was of any use,
and the evening, too, was wasted. The next morning he was just preparing for
lunch, when some one knocked at his door. "Good Lord," thought Litvinov,
"one of yesterday's dear friends again," and not with out some trepidation
"Herein!" The door opened slowly and in walked Potugin. Litvinov
was exceedingly delighted to see him.
"This is nice!" he began, warmly shaking hands with his unexpected
visitor, "this is good of you! I should certainly have looked you up
myself, but you would not tell me where you live. Sit down, please, put down
your hat. Sit down." Potugin made no response to Litvinov's warm welcome,
and remained standing in the middle of the room, shifting from one leg to
the other; he only laughed a little and shook his head. Litvinov's cordial
reception obviously touched him, but there was some constraint in the expression
of his face.
"There's . . . some little misunderstanding," he began, not without
hesitation. "Of course, it would always be . . . a pleasure . . . to
me . . . but I have been sent . . . especially to you."
"That is to say, do you mean," commented Litvinov in an injured
voice, "that you would not have come to me of your own accord?"
"Oh, no, . . . indeed! But I . . . I should, perhaps, not have made up
my mind to intrude on you to day, if I had not been asked to come to you.
In fact, I have a message for you."
"From whom, may I ask?"
"From a person you know, from Irina Pavlovna Ratmirov. You promised three
days ago to go and see her and you have not been."
Litvinov stared at Potugin in amazement.
"You know Madame Ratmirov?"
"As you see."
"And you know her well?"
"I am to a certain degree a friend of hers."
Litvinov was silent for a little.
"Allow me to ask you," he began at last, "do you know why Irina
Pavlovna wants to see me?"
Potugin went up to the window.
"To a certain degree I do. She was, as far as I can judge, very pleased
at meeting you,--well,--and she wants to renew your former relations."
"Renew," repeated Litvinov. "Excuse my indiscretion, but allow
me to question you a little more. Do you know what was the nature of those
"Strictly speaking . . . no, I don't know. But I imagine," added
Potugin, turning suddenly to Litvinov and looking affectionately at him, "I
imagine that they were of some value. Irina Pavlovna spoke very highly of
you, and I was obliged to promise her I would bring you. Will you come?"
"Now . . . at once."
Litvinov merely made a gesture with his hand.
"Irina Pavlovna," pursued Potugin, "supposes that the . . .
how can I express it . . . the environment, shall we say, in which you found
her the other day, was not likely to be particularly attractive to you; but
she told me to tell you, that the devil is not so black as he is fancied."
"Hm. . . . Does that saying apply strictly to the environment?"
"Yes . . . and in general."
"Hm. . . . Well, and what is your opinion, Sozont Ivanitch, of the devil?"
"I think, Grigory Mihalitch, that he is in any case not what he is fancied."
"Is he better?"
"Whether better or worse it's, hard to say, but certainly he is not the
same as he is fancied. Well, shall we go?"
"Sit here a little first. I must own that it still seems rather strange
"What seems strange, may I make bold to inquire?"
"In what way can you have become a friend of Irina Pavlovna?"
Potugin scanned himself.
"With my appearance, and my position in society, it certainly does seem
rather incredible; but you know--Shakespeare has said already, 'There are
more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, etc.' Life, too, is not to be trifled
with. Here is a simile for you; a tree stands before you when there is no
wind; in what way can a leaf on a lower branch touch a leaf on an upper branch?
It's impossible. But when the storm rises it is all changed . . . and the
two leaves touch."
"Aha! So there were storms?"
"I should think so! Can one live without them? But enough of philosophy.
It's time to go."
Litvinov was still hesitating.
"O good Lord!" cried Potugin with a comic face, "what are young
men coming to nowadays! A most charming lady invites them to see her, sends
messengers after them on purpose, and they raise difficulties. You ought to
be ashamed, my dear sir, you ought to be ashamed. Here's your hat. Take it
and 'Vorwarts,' as our ardent friends, the Germans, say."
Litvinov still stood irresolute for a moment, but he ended by taking his hat
and going out of the room with Potugin.
THEY went to one of the best hotels in Baden and asked for Madame Ratmirov.
The porter first inquired their names, and then answered at once that "die
Frau Furstin ist zu Hause," and went himself to conduct them up the staircase
and knock at the door of the apartment and announce them. "Die Frau Furstin" received them promptly: she was alone, her husband had gone off to Carlsruhe
for an interview with a great official, an influential personage who was passing
through that town.
Irina was sitting at a small table, embroidering on canvas when Potugin and
Litvinov crossed the threshold. She quickly flung her embroidery aside, pushed
away the little table and got up; an expression of genuine me pleasure overspread
her face. She wore a morning dress, high at the neck; the superb lines of
her shoulders and arms could be seen through the thin stuff her carelessly-coiled
hair had come loose and fell low on her slender neck. Irina flung a swift
glance Potugin, murmured "merci," and holding out her hand to Litvinov
reproached him amicably for forgetfulness.
"And you such an old friend!" she added.
Litvinov was beginning to apologize. "C'est bien, c'est bien," she
assented hurriedly and, taking his hat from him, with friendly insistence
made him sit down. Potugin, too, was sitting down, but got up again directly,
and saying that he had an engagement he could not put off, and that he would
come in again after dinner, he proceeded to take leave. Irina again flung
him a rapid glance, and gave him a friendly nod, but she did not try to keep
him, and directly he had vanished behind the portiere, she turned with eager
impatience to Litvinov.
"Grigory Mihalitch," she began, speaking Russian in her soft musical
voice, "here we are alone at last, and I can tell you how glad I am at
our meeting, because it
it gives me a chance . . ." (Irina looked him straight in the face) "of
asking your forgiveness." Litvinov gave an involuntary start. He had
not expected so swift an attack. He had not expected she would herself turn
the conversation upon old times.
"Forgiveness . . . for what?" . . . he muttered.
"For what? . . . you know for what," she said, and she turned slightly
away. "I wronged you, Grigory Mihalitch . . . though, of course, it was
my fate" (Litvinov was reminded of her letter) "and I do not regret
it . . . it would be in any case too late; but, meeting you so unexpectedly,
I said to myself that we absolutely must become friends, absolutely . . .
and I should feel it deeply, if it did not come about . . . and it seems to
me for that we must have an explanation, without putting it off, and once
for all, so that afterwards there should be no . . . gene, no awkwardness,
once for all, Grigory Mihalitch; and that you must tell me you forgive me,
or else I shall imagine you feel . . . de la rancune. Voila! It is perhaps
a great piece of fatuity on my part, for you have probably forgotten everything
long, long ago, but no matter, tell me, you have forgiven me."
Irina uttered this whole speech without taking breath, and Litvinov could
see that there were tears shining in her eyes . . . yes, actually tears.
"Really, Irina Pavlovna," he began hurriedly, "how can you
beg my pardon, ask forgiveness? . . That is all past and buried, and I can
only feel astounded that, in the midst of all the splendor which surrounds
you, you have still preserved, a recollection of the obscure companions of
your youth. . . ."
"Does it astound you?" said Irina softly.
"It touches me," Litvinov went on, "because I could never have
"You have not told me you have forgiven me, though," interposed
Irina. "I sincerely rejoice at your happiness, Irina Pavlovna. With my
whole heart I wish you all that is best on earth. . . ."
"And you will not remember evil against me?"
"I will remember nothing but the happy moments for which I was once indebted
Irina held out both hands to him; Litvinov clasped them warmly, and did not
at once let them go. Something that long had not been, secretly stirred in
his heart at that soft contact. Irina was again looking straight into his
face; but this time she was smiling. . . . And he for the first time gazed
directly and intently at her. . . . Again he recognized the features once
so precious, and those deep eyes, with their marvelous lashes, and the little
mole on her cheek, and the peculiar growth of her hair on her forehead, and
her habit of somehow sweetly and humorously curving her lips and faintly twitching
her eyebrows, all, all he recognized. . . . But how beautiful she had grown!
What fascination, what power in her fresh, woman's body! And no rouge, no
touching up, no powder, nothing false on that fresh pure face. . . . Yes,
this was a beautiful woman. A mood of musing came upon Litvinov. . . . He
was still looking at her, but his thoughts were far away. . . Irina perceived
"Well, that is excellent," she said aloud; "now my conscience
is at rest then, and I can satisfy my curiosity."
"Curiosity," repeated Litvinov, as though puzzled.
"Yes, yes. . . . I want above all things to know what you have been doing
all this time, what plans you have; I want to know all, how, what, when .
. . all, all. And you will have to tell me the truth, for I must warn you,
I have not lost sight of you . . . so far as I could."
"You did not lose sight of me, you . . . there. . . in Petersburg?"
"In the midst of the splendor which surrounded me, as you expressed it
just now. Positively, yes, I did not. As for that splendor we will talk about
that again; but now you must tell me, you must tell me so much, at such length,
no one will disturb us. Ah, how delightful it will be," added Irina,
gayly sitting down and arranging herself at her ease in an armchair. "Come,
begin." "Before telling my story, I have to thank you," began
"For the bouquet of flowers, which made its appearance in my room."
"What bouquet? I know nothing about it."
"I tell you I know nothing about it. . . . But I am waiting. . . . I
am waiting for your story Ah, what a good fellow that Potugin is, to have
Litvinov pricked up his ears.
"Have you known this Mr. Potugin long?" he queried.
"Yes, a long while . . . but tell me your story."
"And do you know him well?"
"Oh, yes!" Irina sighed. "There are special reasons. . . .
You have heard, of course, of Eliza Byelsky. . . . Who died, you know, the
year before last, such a dreadful death? . . . Ah, to be sure, I'd forgotten
you don't know all our scandals. . . . It is well, it is well, indeed, that
you don't know them. O queue chance! at last, at last, a man, a live man,
who knows nothing of us! And to be able to talk Russian with him, bad Russian
of course, but still Russian, not that everlasting mawkish, sickening French
patter of Petersburg."
"And Potugin, you say, was connected with--"
"It's very painful for me even to refer to it," Irina broke in.
"Eliza was my greatest friend at school, and afterwards in Petersburg
we saw each other continually. She confided all her secrets to me, she was
very unhappy, she suffered much. Potugin behaved splendidly in the affair,
with true chivalry. He sacrificed himself. It was only then I learned to appreciate
him! But we have drifted away again. I am waiting for your story, Grigory
"But my story cannot interest you the least, Irina Pavlovna."
"That's not your affair."
"Think, Irina Pavlovna, we have not seen each other for ten years, ten
whole years. How much water has flowed by since then."
"Not water only! not water only!" she repeated with a peculiar bitter
expression; "that's just why I want to hear what you are going to tell
"And beside I really don't know where to begin."
"At the beginning. From the very time when you . . . when I went away
to Petersburg. You left Moscow then. . . . Do you know I have never been back
to Moscow since!"
"It was impossible at first; and afterwards when I was married--"
"Have you been married long?"
"Have you no children?"
"No," she answered dryly.
Litvinov was silent for a little.
"And did you go on living at that, what was his name, Count Reisenbach's,
till your marriage?" Irina looked steadily at him, as though she were
trying to make up her mind why he asked that question.
"No," . . . was her answer at last.
"I suppose, your parents. . . . By the way, I haven't asked after them.
"They are both well."
"And living at Moscow as before?"
"At Moscow as before."
"And your brothers and sisters?"
"They are all right; I have provided for all of them."
"Ah!" Litvinov glanced up from under his brows at Irina. "In
reality, Irina Pavlovna, it's not I who ought to tell my story, but you, if
only--" He suddenly felt embarrassed and stopped.
Irina raised her hands to her face and turned her wedding-ring round upon
"Well? I will not refuse," she assented at last. "Some day
. . . perhaps. . . . But first you . . . because, do you see, though I tried
to follow you up, I know scarcely anything of you; while of me . . . well,
of me you have heard enough certainly. Haven't you? I suppose you have heard
of me, tell me?"
"You, Irina Pavlovna, occupied too conspicuous a place in the world,
not to be the subject of talk . . . especially in the provinces, where I have
been and where every rumor is believed."
"And do you believe the rumors? And of what kind were the rumors?"
"To tell the truth, Irina Pavlovna, such rumors very seldom reach me.
I have led a very solitary life."
"How so? why, you were in the Crimea, in the militia?"
"You know that, too?"
"As you see. I tell you, you have been watched."
Again Litvinov felt puzzled.
"Why am I to tell you what you know without me?" said Litvinov in
"Why . . . to do what I ask you. You see, I ask you, Grigory Mihalitch."
Litvinov bowed his head and began . . . began in rather a confused fashion
to recount in rough outline to Irina his uninteresting adventures. He often
stopped and looked inquiringly at Irina, as though to ask whether he had told
enough. But she insistently demanded the continuation of his narrative and
pushing her hair back behind her ears, her elbows on the arm of her chair,
she seemed to be catching every word with strained attention. Looking at her
from one side and following the expression on her face, any one might perhaps
have imagined she did not hear what Litvinov was saying at all, hut was only
deep in meditation. . . . But it was not of Litvinov she was meditating, though
he grew confused and red under her persistent gaze. A whole life was rising
up before her, a very different one, not his life, but her own.
Litvinov did not finish his story, but stopped short under the influence of
an unpleasant sense of growing inner discomfort. This time Irina said nothing
to him, and did not urge him to go on, but pressing her open hand to her eyes,
as though she were tired, she leaned slowly back in her chair, and remained
motionless. Litvinov waited for a little; then, reflecting that his visit
had already lasted more than two hours, he was stretching out his hand for
his hat, when suddenly in an adjoining room there was the sound of the rapid
creak of thin kid boots, and preceded by the same exquisite aristocratic perfume,
there entered Valerian Vladimirovitch Ratmirov.
Litvinov rose and interchanged bows with the good-looking general, while Irina,
with no sign of haste, took her hand from her face, and looking coldly at
her husband, remarked in French, "Ah! so you've come back! But what time
"Nearly four, ma chere amie, and you not dressed yet--the princess will
be expecting us," answered the general; and with an elegant bend of his
tightly-laced figure in Litvinov's direction, he added with the almost effeminate
playfulness of intonation characteristic of him, "It's clear an agreeable
visitor has made you forgetful of time."
The reader will permit us at this point to give him some information about
General Ratmirov. His father was the natural . . . what do you suppose? You
are not wrong--but we didn't mean to say that . . . the natural son of an
illustrious personage of the reign of Alexander I. and of a pretty little
French actress. The illustrious personage brought his son forward in the world,
but left him no fortune, and the son himself (the father of our hero) had
not time to grow rich; he died before he had risen above the rank of a colonel
in the police. A year before his death he had married a handsome young widow
who had happened to put her self under his protection. His son by the widow,
Valerian Alexandrovitch, having got into the Corps of Pages by favor, attracted
the notice of the authorities, not so much by his success in the sciences,
as by his fine bearing, his fine manners, and his good behavior (though he
had been exposed to all that pupils in the government military schools were
inevitably exposed to in former days) and went into the Guards. His career
was a brilliant one, thanks to the discreet gayety of his disposition, his
skill in dancing, his excellent seat on horseback when an orderly at reviews,
and lastly, by a kind of special trick of deferential familiarity with his
superiors, of tender, attentive almost clinging subservience, with a flavor
of vague liberalism, light as air. . . . This liberalism had not, however,
prevented him from flogging fifty peasants in a White Russian village, where
he had been sent to put down a riot. His personal appearance was most prepossessing
and singularly youthful-looking; smooth-faced and rosy cheeked, pliant and
persistent, he made the most of his amazing success with women; ladies of
the highest rank and mature age simply went out of their senses over him.
Cautious from habit, silent from motives of prudence, General Ratmirov moved
constantly in the highest society, like the busy bee gathering honey even
from the least attractive flowers--and without morals, without information
of any kind, but with the reputation of being good at business; with an insight
into men, and a ready comprehension of the exigencies of the moment, and above
all, a never-swerving desire for his own advantage, he saw at last all paths
lying open before him. . . .
Litvinov smiled constrainedly, while Irina merely shrugged her shoulders.
"Well," she said in the same cold tone, "did you see the Count?"
"To be sure I saw him. He told me to remember him to you."
"Ah! is he as imbecile as ever, that patron of yours?"
General Ratmirov made no reply. He only smiled to himself, as though lenient
to the over-hastiness of a woman's judgment. With just such a smile kindly-disposed
grown-up people respond to the nonsensical whims of children.
"Yes," Irina went on, "the stupidity of your friend the Count
is too striking, even when one has seen a good deal of the world." "You
sent me to him yourself," muttered the general, and turning to Litvinov
he asked him in Russian, "Was he getting any benefit from the Baden waters?"
"I am in perfect health, I'm thankful to say," answered Litvinov.
"That's the greatest of blessings," pursued the general, with an
affable grimace; "and indeed one doesn't, as a rule, come to Baden for
the waters; but the waters here are very effectual, je veux dire, efficaces;
and any one who suffers, as I do for instance, from a nervous cough--"
Irina rose quickly. "We will see each other again, Grigory Mihalitch,
and I hope soon," she said in French, contemptuously cutting short her
husband's speech, "but now I must go and dress. That old princess is
insufferable with her everlasting parties de plaisir, of which nothing comes
"You're hard on every one to-day," muttered her husband, and he
slipped away into the next room.
Litvinov was turning towards the door. . . . Irina stopped him.
"You have told me everything," she said, "but the chief thing
"You are going to be married, I'm told?" Litvinov blushed up to
his ears. . . . As a fact, he had intentionally not referred to Tanya; but
he felt, horribly vexed, first, that Irina knew about his marriage, and, secondly,
that she had, as it were, convicted him of a desire to conceal it from her.
He was completely at a loss what to say, while Irina did not take her eyes
"Yes, I am going to be married," he said at last, and at once withdrew.
Ratmirov came back into the room..
"Well, why aren't you dressed?" he asked.
"You can go alone; my head aches."
"But the princess. . . ."
Irina scanned her husband from head to foot in one look, turned her back upon
him, and went away to her boudoir.
LITVINOV felt much annoyed with himself, as though he had lost money at roulette,
or failed to keep his word. An inward voice told him that he--on the eve of
marriage, a man of sober sense, not a boy--ought not to have given way to
the promptings of curiosity, nor the allurements of recollection. "Much
need there was to go!" he reflected. "On her side simply flirtation,
whim, caprice. . . . She's bored, she's sick of everything, she clutched at
me . . . as some one pampered with dainties will suddenly long for black bread
. . . well, that's natural enough. . . . But why did I go? Can I feel anything
but contempt for her?" This last phrase he could not utter even in thought
without an effort. . . . "Of course, there's no kind of danger, and never
could be," he pursued his reflections. "I know whom I have to deal
with. But still one ought not to play with fire. . . . I'll never set my foot
in her place again." Litvinov dared not, or could not as yet, confess
to himself how beautiful Irina had seemed to him, how powerfully she had worked
upon his feelings. Again the day passed dully and drearily. At dinner, Litvinov
chanced to sit beside a majestic bel-homme, with dyed moustaches, who said
nothing, and only panted and rolled his eyes . . . but, being suddenly taken
with a hiccup, proved himself to be a fellow-countryman, by at once exclaiming,
with feeling, in Russian, "There, I said I ought not to eat melons!" In the evening, too, nothing happened to compensate for a lost day; Bindasov,
before Litvinov's very eyes, won a sum four times what he had borrowed from
him, but, far from repaying his debt, he positively glared in his face with
a menacing air, as though he were prepared to borrow more from him just because
he had been a witness of his winnings. The next morning he was again invaded
by a host of his compatriots; Litvinov got rid of them with difficulty, and
setting off to the mountains, he first came across Irina--he pretended not
to recognize her, and passed quickly by--and then Potugin. He was about to
begin a conversation with Potugin, but the latter did not respond to him readily.
He was leading by the hand a smartly dressed little girl, with fluffy, almost
white curls, large black eyes, and a pale, sickly little face, with that peculiar
peremptory and impatient expression characteristic of spoiled children. Litvinov
spent two hours in the mountains, and then went back homewards along the Lichtenthaler
Allee. . . . A lady, sitting on a bench, with a blue veil over her face, got
up quickly, and came up to him. . . . He recognized Irina.
"Why do you avoid me, Grigory Mihalitch?" she said, in the unsteady
voice of one who is boiling over within. Litvinov was taken aback. "I
avoid you, Irina Pavlovna?"
"Yes, you . . . you--"
Irina seemed excited, almost angry.
"You are mistaken, I assure you."
"No, I am not mistaken. Do you suppose this morning--when we met, I mean--do
you suppose I didn't see that you knew me? Do you mean to say you did not
know me? Tell me."
"I really . . . Irina Pavlovna--"
"Grigory Mihalitch, you're a straightforward man, you have always told
the truth; tell me, tell me, you knew me, didn't you? you turned away on purpose?"
Litvinov glanced at Irina. Her eyes shone with a strange light, while her
cheeks and lips were of a deathly pallor under the thick net of her veil.
In the expression of her face, in the very sound of her abruptly jerked-out
whisper, there was something so irresistibly mournful, beseeching . . . Litvinov
could not pretend any longer. "Yes . . . I knew you," he uttered
not without effort.
Irina slowly shuddered, and slowly dropped her hands.
"Why did you not come up to me?" she whispered. "Why . . .
why!" Litvinov moved on one side, away from the path, Irina followed
him in silence. "Why?" he repeated once more, and suddenly his face
was aflame, and he felt his chest and throat choking with a passion akin to
hatred. "You . . . you ask such a question, after all that has passed
between us? Not now, of course, not now; but there . . . there . . . in Moscow."
"But, you know, we decided; you know, you promised----" Irina was
"I have promised nothing! Pardon the harshness of my expressions, but
you ask for the truth--so think for yourself: to what but a caprice--incomprehensible,
I confess, to me--to what but a desire to try how much power you still have
over me, can I attribute your . . . I don't know what to call it . . . your
persistence? Our paths have lain so far apart! I have forgotten it all, I've
lived through all that suffering long ago, I've become a different man, completely;
you are married--happy, at least, in appearance--you fill an envied position
in the world; what's the object, what's the use of our meeting? What am I
to you? what are you to me? We cannot even understand each other, now; there
is absolutely nothing in common between us, now, neither in the past nor in
the present! Especially . . . especially in the past!"
Litvinov uttered all this speech hurriedly, jerkily, without turning his head.
Irina did not stir, except from time to time she faintly stretched her hands
out to him. It seemed as though she were beseeching him to stop and listen
to her, while, at his last words, she slightly bit her lower lip, as though
to master the pain of a sharp, rapid wound.
"Grigory Mihalitch," she began at last, in a calmer voice; and she
moved still further away from the path, along which people from time to time
Litvinov in his turn followed her.
"Grigory Mihalitch, believe me, if I could imagine I had one hair's-breadth
of power over you left, I would be the first to avoid you. If I have not done
so, if I made up my mind, in spite of my . . . of the wrong I did you in the
past, to renew my acquaintance with you, it was because . . . because--"
"Because what?" asked Litvinov, almost rudely.
"Because," Irina declared with sudden force--"it's too insufferable,
too unbearably stifling for me in society, in the envied position you talk
about; because meeting you, a live man, after all these dead puppets--you
have seen samples of them three days ago, there au Vieux Chateau,-- rejoice
over you as an oasis in the desert, while you suspect me of flirting, and
despise me and repulse me on the ground that I wronged you--as indeed I did--but
far more myself!" "You chose your lot yourself, Irina Pavlovna,
Litvinov rejoined sullenly, as before not turning his head.
"I chose it myself, yes . . . and I don't complain, I have no right to
complain," said Irina hurriedly; she seemed to derive a secret consolation
from Litvinov's very harshness. "I know that you must think ill of me,
and I won't justify myself; I only want to explain my feeling to you, I want
to convince you I am in no flirting humor now. . . . Me flirting with you!
Why, there is no sense in it. . . . When I saw you, all that was good, that
was young in me, revived . . . that time when I had not yet chosen my lot,
everything that lies behind in that streak of brightness behind those ten
years. . . ."
"Come, really, Irina Pavlovna! So far as I am aware, the brightness in
your life began precisely with the time we separated. . . ."
Irina put her handkerchief to her lips. "That's very cruel, what you
say, Grigory Mihalitch; but I can't feel angry with you. Oh, no, that was
not a bright time, it was not for happiness I left Moscow; I have known not
one moment, not one instant of happiness . . . believe me, whatever you have
been told. If I were happy, could I talk to you as I am talking now. . . .
I repeat to you, you don't know what these people are. . . . Why, they understand
nothing, feel for nothing; they've no intelligence even, ni esprit ni intelligence,
nothing but tact and cunning; why, in reality, music and poetry and art are
all equally remote from them. . . . You will say that I was rather indifferent
to all that myself; but not to the same degree, Grigory Mihalitch . . . not
to the same degree! It's not a woman of the world before you now, you need
only look at me--not a society queen.
That's what they call us, I believe . . . but a poor, poor creature, really
deserving of pity. Don't wonder at my words. . . . I am beyond feeling pride
now! I hold out my hand to you as a beggar, will you understand, just as a
beggar. . . . I ask for charity," she added suddenly, in an involuntary,
irrepressible outburst, "I ask for charity, and you--"
Her voice broke. Litvinov raised his head and looked at Irina; her breathing
came quickly, her lips were quivering. Suddenly his heart beat fast, and the
feeling of hatred vanished.
"You say that our paths have lain apart," Irina went on. "I
know you are about to marry from inclination, you have a plan laid out for
your whole life; yes, that's all so, but we have not become strangers to one
another, Grigory Mihalitch; we can still understand each other. Or do you
imagine I have grown altogether dull--altogether debased in the mire? Ah,
no, don't think that, please! Let me open my heart, I beseech you--there--even
for the sake of those old days, if you are not willing to forget them. Do
so, that our meeting may not have come to pass in vain; that would be too
bitter; it would not last long in any case. . . . I don't know how to say
it properly, but you will understand me, because I ask for little, so little
. . . only a little sympathy, only that you should not repulse me, that you
should let me open my heart--"
Irina ceased speaking, there were tears in her voice. She sighed, and timidly,
with a kind of furtive, searching look, gazed at Litvinov, held out her hand
to him. . .
Litvinov slowly took the hand and faintly pressed it.
"Let us be friends," whispered Irina.
"Friends," repeated Litvinov dreamily.
"Yes, friends . . . or if that is too much to ask, then let us at least
be friendly. . . . Let us be simply as though nothing had happened."
"As though nothing had happened, . . . repeated Litvinov again. "You
said just now, Irina Pavlovna, that I was unwilling to forget the old days.
. . . But what if I can't forget them?"
A blissful smile flashed over Irina's face, and at once disappeared, to be
replaced by a harassed, almost scared expression.
"Be like me, Grigory Mihalitch, remember only what was good in them;
and most of all, give me your word. . . . Your word of honor. . . ."
"Not to avoid me . . . not to hurt me for nothing. You promise? tell
"And you will dismiss all evil thoughts of me from your mind."
"Yes . . . but as for understanding you--I give it up."
"There's no need of that . . . wait a little, though, you will understand.
But you will promise?"
"I have said yes already."
"Thanks. You see I am used to believe you. I shall expect you to-day,
to-morrow, I will not go out of the house. And now I must leave you. The Grand
Duchess is coming along the avenue. . . . She's caught sight of me, and I
can't avoid going up to speak to her. . . . Good-by till we meet. . . . Give
me your hand, vite, vite. Till we meet."
And warmly pressing Litvinov's hand, Irina walked towards a middle-aged person
of dignified appearance, who was coming slowly along the gravel path, escorted
by two other ladies, and a strikingly handsome groom in livery.
"Eh bonjour, chere Madame," said the personage, while Irina courtesied
respectfully to her. "Comment alles-vous aujourd'hui? Venez un peu avec
"Votre Altesse a trop de bonte" Irina's insinuating voice was heard
LITVINOV let the Grand Duchess and all her suite get out of sight, and then
he, too, went along the avenue. He could not make up his mind clearly what
he was feeling; he was conscious both of shame and dread, while his vanity
was flattered. The unexpected explanation with Irina had taken him utterly
by surprise; her rapid burning words had passed over him like a thunder-storm. "Queer creatures, these society women," he thought; "there's
no consistency in them.. . and how perverted they are by the surroundings
in which they go on living, while they're conscious of its hideousness themselves!" . . . In reality he was not thinking this at all, but only mechanically repeating
these hackneyed phrases, as though he were trying to ward off other more painful
thoughts. He felt that he must not think seriously just now, that he would
probably have to blame himself, and he moved with lagging steps, almost forcing
himself to pay attention to every thing that happened to meet him. . . . He
suddenly found himself before a seat, caught sight of some one's legs in front
of it, and looked upwards from them. . . . The legs belonged to a man, sitting
on the seat, and reading a newspaper; this man turned out to be Potugin. Litvinov
uttered a faint exclamation. Potugin laid the paper down on his knees, and
looked attentively, without a smile, at Litvinov; and Litvinov also attentively,
and also without a smile looked at Potugin.
"May I sit by you?" he asked at last.
"By all means, I shall be delighted. Only I warn you, if you want to
have a talk with me, you mustn't be offended with me--I'm in a most misanthropic
humor just now, and I see everything in an exaggeratedly repulsive light."
"That's no matter, Sozont Ivanitch," responded Litvinov, sinking
down on the seat, "indeed, it's particularly appropriate. . . . But why
has such a mood come over you?"
"I ought not by rights to be ill-humored," began Potugin. "I've
just read in the paper a project for judicial reforms in Russia, and I see
with genuine pleasure that we've got some sense at last, and they're not as
usual on the pretext of independence, nationalism, or originality, proposing
to tack a little homemade tag of our own on to the clear, straightforward
logic of Europe; but are taking what's good from abroad intact. A single adaptation
in its application to the peasants' sphere is enough. . . . There's no doing
away with communal ownership! . . . Certainly, certainly, I ought not to be
ill-humored; but to my misfortune I chanced upon a Russian 'rough diamond,'
and had a talk with him, and these rough diamonds, these self-educated geniuses,
would make me turn in my grave!"
"What do you mean by a rough diamond?" asked Litvinov.
"Why, there's a gentleman disporting himself here, who imagines he's
a musical genius. 'I have done nothing, of course,' he'll tell you. 'I'm a
cipher, because I've had no training, but I've incomparably more melody and
more ideas in me than in Meyerbeer.' In the first place, I say: why have you
had no training? and secondly, that, not to talk of Meyerbeer, the humblest
German flute-player, modestly blowing his part in the humblest German orchestra,
has twenty times as many ideas as all our untaught geniuses; only the flute-player
keeps his ideas to himself, and doesn't trot them out with a flourish in the
land of Mozarts and Haydns; while our friend the rough diamond has only to
strum some little waltz or song, and at once you see him with his hands in
his trouser pocket and a sneer of contempt on his lips: I'm a genius, he says.
And in painting it's just the same, and in everything else. Oh, these natural
geniuses, how I hate them! As if every one didn't know that it's only where
there's no real science fully assimilated, and no real art, that there's this
flaunting affectation of them. Surely it's time to have done with this flaunting,
this vulgar twaddle, together with all hackneyed phrases such as 'no one ever
dies of hunger in Russia,' 'nowhere is there such fast traveling as in Russia,'
'we Russians could bury all our enemies under our hats.' I'm for ever hearing
of the richness of the Russian nature, their unerring instinct, and of Kulibin.
. . . But what is this richness, after all, gentlemen? Half-awakened mutterings
or else half-animal sagacity. Instinct, indeed! A fine boast. Take an ant
in a forest and set it down a mile from its ant-hill, it will find its way
home; man can do nothing like it; but what of it? do you suppose he's inferior
to the ant? Instinct, be it ever so unerring, is unworthy of man; sense, simple,
straightforward, common sense--that's our heritage, our pride; sense won't
perform any such tricks, but it's that that everything rests upon. As for
Kulibin, who, without any knowledge of mechanics, succeeded in making some
very bad watches, why, I'd have those watches set up in the pillory, and say:
see, good people, this is the way not to do it. Kulibin's not to blame for
it, but his work's rubbish. To admire Telushkin's boldness and cleverness
because he climbed on to the Admiralty spire is well enough; why not admire
him? But there's no need to shout that he's made the German architects look
foolish, that they're no good, except at making money. . . . He's not made
them look foolish in the least; they had to put a scaffolding round the spire
afterwards, and repair it in the usual way. For mercy's sake, never encourage
the idea in Russia that anything can be done without training. No; you may
have the brain of a Solomon, but you must study, study from the A B C. Or
else hold your tongue, and sit still and be humble! Phoo! it makes one hot
Potugin took off his hat and began fanning himself with his handkerchief.
"Russian art," he began again. "Russian art, in deed! . . .
Russian impudence and conceit, I know, and Russian feebleness, too, but Russian
art, begging your pardon, I've never come across. For twenty years on end
they've been doing homage to that bloated nonentity, Bryullov, and fancying
that we have founded a school of our own, and even that it will be better
than all others. . . . Russian art, ha, ha, ha! ho, ho!"
"Excuse me, though, Sozont Ivanitch," remarked Litvinov, "would
you refuse to recognize Glinka, too, then?"
Potugin scratched his head.
"The exception, you know, only proves the rule, but even in that instance
we could not dispense with bragging. If we'd said, for example, that Glinka
was really a remarkable musician, who was only prevented by circumstances--outer
and inner--from becoming the founder of the Russian opera, none would have
disputed it; but no, that was too much to expect! They must at once raise
him to the dignity of commander-in-chief, of grand-marshal, in the musical
world, and disparage other nations while they were about it; they have nothing
to compare with him, they declare, then quote you some marvelous home-bred
genius whose compositions are nothing but a poor imitation of second-rate
foreign composers, yes, second-rate ones, for they're the easiest to imitate.
Nothing to compare with him? Oh, poor benighted barbarians, for whom standards
in art are non-existent, and artists are something of the same species as
the strong man Rappo: there's a foreign prodigy, they say, can lift fifteen
stone in one hand, but our man can lift thirty! Nothing to compare with us,
indeed! I will venture to tell you something I remember, and can't get out
of my head. Last spring I visited the Crystal Palace near London; in that
Palace, as you're aware, there's a sort of exhibition of everything that has
been devised by the ingenuity of man--an encyclop?dia of humanity, one might
call it. Well, I walked to and fro among the machines and implements and statues
of great men; and all the while I thought, if it were decreed that some nation
or other should disappear from the face of the earth, and with it everything
that nation had invented, should disappear from the Crystal Palace, our dear
mother, Holy Russia, could go and hide herself in the lower regions, without
disarranging a single nail in the place: everything might remain undisturbed
where it is; for even the samovar, the woven bast shoes, the yoke-bridle,
and the knout--these are our famous products--were not invented by us. One
could not carry out the same experiment on the Sandwich islanders; those islanders
have made some peculiar canoes and javelins of their own; their absence would
be noticed by visitors. It's a libel! it's too severe, you say perhaps. .
. . But I say, first, I don't know how to roar like any sucking dove; and
secondly, it's plain that it's not only the devil no one dares to look straight
in the face, for no one dares to look straight at himself, and it's not only
children who like being soothed to sleep. Our older inventions came to us
from the East, our later ones we've borrowed, and half spoiled, from the West,
while we still persist in talking about the independence of Russian art! Some
bold spirits have even discovered an original Russian science; twice two makes
four with us as elsewhere, but the result's obtained more ingeniously, it
appears." "But wait a minute, Sozont Ivanitch," cried Litvinov.
"Do wait a minute! You know we send something to the universal exhibitions,
and doesn't Europe import something from us."
"Yes, raw material, raw products. And note, my dear sir: this raw produce
of ours is generally only good by virtue of other exceedingly bad conditions;
our bristles, for instance, are large and strong, because our pigs are poor;
our hides are stout and thick because our cows are thin; our tallow's rich
because it's boiled down with half the flesh. . . . But why am I enlarging
on that to you, though; you are a student of technology, to be sure, you must
know all that better than I do. They talk to me of our inventive faculty!
The inventive faculty of the Russians! Why our worthy farmers complain bitterly
and suffer loss because there's no satisfactory machine for drying grain in
existence, to save them from the necessity of putting their sheaves in ovens,
as they did in the days of Rurik; these ovens are fearfully wasteful--just
as our bast shoes and our Russian mats are,--and they are constantly getting
on fire. The farmers complain, but still there's no sign of a drying-machine.
And why is there none? Because the German farmer doesn't need them; he can
thrash his wheat as it is, so he doesn't bother to invent one, and we . .
. are not capable of doing it! Not capable--and that's all about it! Try as
we may! From this day forward I declare whenever I come across one of those
rough diamonds, these self-taught geniuses, I shall say: 'Stop a minute, my
worthy friend! Where's that drying-machine? let's have it!' But that's beyond
them! Picking up some old cast-off shoe, dropped ages ago by St. Simon or
Fourier, and sticking it on our heads and treating it as a sacred relic--that's
what we're capable of; or scribbling an article on the historical and contemporary
significance of the proletariat in the principal towns of France--that we
can do, too; but I tried once, asking a writer and political economist of
that sort--rather like your friend, Mr. Voroshilov--to mention twenty towns
in France, and what do you think came of that? Why the economist in despair
at last mentioned Mont-Fermeuil as one of the French towns, remembering it
probably from some novel of Paul de Kock's. And that reminds me of the following
anecdote. I was one day strolling through a wood with a dog and a gun--"
"Are you a sportsman then?" asked Litvinov.
"I shoot a little. I was making my way to a swamp in search of snipe;
I'd been told of the swamp by other sportsmen. I saw sitting in a clearing
before a hut a timber merchant's clerk, as fresh and smooth as a peeled nut,
he was sitting there, smiling away--what at, I can't say. So I asked him:
'Whereabouts was the swamp, and were there many snipe in it?' 'To be sure,
to be sure,' he sang out promptly, and with an expression of face as though
I'd given him a ruble; 'the swamp's first-rate, I'm thankful to say; and as
for all kinds of wild fowl,--my goodness, they're to be found there in wonderful
plenty.' I set off, but not only found no wild fowl, the swamp itself had
been dry for a long time. Now tell me, please, why is the Russian a liar?
Why does the political economist lie, and why the lie about the wild fowl,
too?" Litvinov made no answer, but only sighed sympathetically.
"But turn the conversation with the same political economist," pursued
Potugin, "on the most abstruse problems of social science, keeping to
theory, without facts . . .!--he takes flight like a bird, a perfect eagle.
I did once succeed, though, in catching one of those birds. I used a pretty
snare, though an obvious one, as you shall see if you please. I was talking
with one of our latter-day 'new young men' about various questions, as they
call them. Well, he got very hot, as they always do. Marriage among other
things he attacked with really childish exasperation. I brought forward one
argument after another . . . I might as well have talked to a stone wall!
I saw I should never get round him like that. And then I had a happy thought!
'Allow me to submit to you,' I began,--one must always talk very respectfully
to these 'new young men'--'I am really surprised at you, my dear sir; you
are studying natural science, and your attention has never up till now been
caught by the fact that all carnivorous and predatory animals--wild beasts
and birds--all who have to go out in search of prey, and to exert themselves
to obtain animal food for themselves and their young . . . and I suppose you
would include man in the category of such animals?' 'Of course, I should,'
said the 'new young man,' 'man is nothing but a carnivorous animal.' 'And
predatory?' I added. 'And predatory,' he declared. 'Well said,' I observed.
"Well, then I am surprised you've never noticed that such animals live
in monogamy.' The 'new young man' started. 'How so?' 'Why, it is so. Think
of the lion, the wolf, the fox, the vulture, the kite; and, indeed, would
you condescend to suggest how they could do otherwise. It's hard work enough
for the two together to get a living for their offspring.' My 'new young man'
grew thoughtful. 'Well,' says he, 'in that case the animal is not a rule for
man.' Thereupon I called him an idealist, and wasn't he hurt at that! He almost
cried. I had to comfort him by promising not to tell of him to his friends.
To deserve to he called an idealist is no laughing matter! The main point
in which our latterday young people are out in their reckoning is this. They
fancy that the time for the old, obscure, underground work is over, that it
was all very well for their old-fashioned fathers to burrow like moles, but
that's too humiliating a part for us, we will take action in the light of
day, we will take action . . . Poor darlings! why your children even won't
take action; and don't you care to go back to burrowing, burrowing underground
again in the old tracks?"
A brief silence followed.
"I am of opinion, my dear sir," began Potugin again, "that
we are not only indebted to civilization for science, art, and law, but that
even the very feeling for beauty and poetry is developed and strengthened
under the influence of the same civilization, and that the so-called popular,
simple, unconscious creation is twaddling and rubbishy. Even in Homer there
are traces of a refined and varied civilization; love itself is enriched by
it. The Slavophils would cheerfully hang me for such a heresy, if they were
not such chicken-hearted creatures; but I will stick up for my own ideas all
the same; and however much they press Madame Kohanovsky and 'The swarm of
bees at rest' upon me,--I can't stand the odor of that triple extrait de mougik
Russe, as I don't belong to the highest society, which finds it absolutely
necessary to assure itself from time to time that it has not turned quite
French, and for whose exclusive benefit this literature en cuir de Russie
is manufactured. Try reading the raciest, most 'popular' passages from the
'Bees' to a common peasant--a real one: he'll think you're repeating him a
new spell against fever or drunkenness. I repeat, without civilization there's
not even poetry. If you want to get a clear idea of the poetic ideal of the
uncivilized Russian, you should turn up our ballads, our legends. To say nothing
of the fact that love is always presented as the result of witchcraft, of
sorcery, and produced by some philtre, to say nothing of our so-called epic
literature being the only one among all the European and Asiatic literatures--the
only one, observe, which does not present any typical pair of lovers--unless
you reckon Vanka-Tanka as such; and of the Holy Russian knight always beginning
his acquaintance with his destined bride by beating her 'most pitilessly'
on her white body, because 'the race of women is puffed up'! all that I pass
over; but I should like to call your attention to the artistic form of the
young hero, the jeune premier, as he was depicted by the imagination of the
primitive, uncivilized Slav. Just fancy him a minute; the jeune premier enters;
a cloak he has worked himself of sable, back-stitched along every seam, a
sash of seven-fold silk girt close about his armpits, his fingers hidden away
under his hanging sleevelets, the collar of his coat raised high above his
head, from before, his rosy face no man can see, nor, from behind, his little
white neck; his cap is on one ear, while on his feet are boots of morocco,
with points as sharp as a cobbler's awl, and the heels peaked like nails.
Round the points an egg can he rolled, and a sparrow can fly under the heels.
And the young hero advances with that peculiar mincing gait by means of which
our Alcibiades, Tchivilo Plenkovitch, produced such a striking, almost medical,
effect on old women and young girls, the same gait which we see in our loose-limbed
waiters, that cream, that flower of Russian dandyism, that ne plus ultra of
Russian taste. This I maintain without joking; a sacklike gracefulness, that's
an artistic ideal. What do you think, is it a fine type? Does it present many
materials for painting, for sculpture? And the beauty who fascinates the young
hero, whose 'face is as red as the blood of the hare'? . . . But I think you're
not listening to me?"
Litvinov started. He had not, in fact, heard what Potugin was saying; he kept
thinking, persistently thinking of Irina, of his last interview with her.
. . .
"I beg your pardon, Sozont Ivanitch," he began, "but I'm going
to attack you again with my former question about . . . about Madame Ratmirov."
Potugin folded up his newspaper and put it in his pocket.
"You want to know again how I came to know her?" "No, not exactly.
I should like to hear your opinion . . . on the part she played in Petersburg.
What was that part, in reality?"
"I really don't know what to say to you, Grigory Mihalitch: I was brought
into rather intimate terms with Madame Ratmirov . . . but quite accidentally,
and not for long. I never got an insight into her world, and what took place
in it remained unknown to me. There was some gossip before me, but as you
know, it's not only in democratic circles that slander reigns supreme among
us. Besides I was not inquisitive. I see, though," he added, after a
short silence, "she interests you."
"Yes; we have twice talked together rather openly. I ask myself, though,
is she sincere?"
Potugin looked down. "When she is carried away by feeling, she is sincere,
like all women of strong passions. Pride too, sometimes prevents her from
"Is she proud? I should rather have supposed she was capricious."
"Proud as the devil; but that's no harm."
"I fancy she sometimes exaggerates. . . ."
"That's nothing either, she's sincere all the same. Though after all,
how can you expect truth? The best of those society women are rotten to the
marrow of their bones."
"But, Sozont Ivanitch, if you remember, you called yourself her friend.
Didn't you drag me almost by force to go and see her?"
"What of that? she asked me to get hold of you; and I thought, why not?
And I really am her friend. She has her good qualities: she's very kind, that
is to say, generous, that's to say she gives others what she has no sort of
need of herself. But of course you must know her at least as well as I do."
"I used to know Irina Pavlovna ten years ago; but since then--"
"Ah, Grigory Mihalitch, why do you say that? Do you suppose any one's
character changes? Such as one is in one's cradle, such one is still in one's
tomb. Or perhaps it is" (here Potugin bowed his head still lower) "perhaps,
you're afraid of falling into her clutches? that's certainly . . . But of
course one is bound to fall into some woman's clutches."
Litvinov gave a constrained laugh. "You think so?"
"There's no escape. Man is weak, woman is strong, opportunity is all-powerful,
to make up one's mind to a joyless life is hard, to forget one's self utterly
is impossible . . . and on one side is beauty and sympathy and warmth and
light,--how is one to resist it? Why, one runs like a child to its nurse.
Ah, well, afterwards to be sure comes cold and darkness and emptiness . .
. in due course. And you end by being strange to everything, by losing comprehension
of everything. At first you don't understand how love is possible; afterwards
one won't understand how life is possible."
Litvinov looked at Potugin, and it struck him that he had never yet met a
man more lonely, more desolate . . . more unhappy. This time he was not shy,
he was not stiff; downcast and pale, his head on his breast, and his hands
on his knees, he sat without moving, merely smiling his dejected smile. Litvinov
felt sorry for the poor, embittered, eccentric creature.
"Irina Pavlovna mentioned among other things," he began in a low
voice, "a very intimate friend of hers, whose name if I remember was
Byelsky, or Dolsky. . . ."
Potugin raised his mournful eyes and looked at Litvinov.
"Ah!" he commented thickly. . . . "She mentioned well, what
of it? It's time, though," he added with a rather artificial yawn, "for
me to be getting home--to dinner. Good-by."
He jumped up from the seat and made off quickly before Litvinov had time to
utter a word. . . . His compassion gave way to annoyance--annoyance with himself,
be it understood. Want of consideration of any kind was foreign to his nature;
he had wished to express his sympathy for Potugin, and it had resulted in
something like a clumsy insinuation. With secret dissatisfaction in his heart,
he went back to his hotel.
"Rotten to the marrow of her bones," he thought a little later.
. . . "but proud as the devil! She, that woman who is almost on her knees
to me, proud? proud and not capricious?"
Litvinov tried to drive Irina's image out of his head, but he did not succeed.
For this very reason he did not think of his betrothed; he felt to-day this
haunting image would not give up its place. He made up his mind to await without
further anxiety the solution of all this "strange business"; the
solution could not be long in coming, and Litvinov had not the slightest doubt
it would turn out to be most innocent and natural. So he fancied, but meanwhile
he was not only haunted by Irina's image--every word she had uttered kept
recurring in its turn to his memory.
The waiter brought him a note: it was from the same Irina:
"If you have nothing to do this evening, come to me; I shall not be alone;
I shall have guests, and you will get a closer view of our set, our society.
I want you very much to see something of them; I fancy they will show themselves
in all their brilliance. You ought to know what sort of atmosphere I am breathing.
Come; I shall be glad to see you, and you will not be bored. (Irina had spelled
the Russian incorrectly here.) Prove to me that our explanation to-day has
made any sort of misunderstanding between us impossible for ever.--Yours devotedly,
Litvinov put on a frock coat and a white tie, and set off to Irina's. "All
this is of no importance," he repeated mentally on the way, "as
for looking at them . . . why shouldn't I have a look at them? It will be
curious." A few days before, these very people had aroused a different
sensation in him; they had aroused his indignation.
He walked with quickened steps, his cap pulled down over his eyes, and a constrained
smile on his lips, while Bambaev, sitting before Weber's cafe, and pointing
him out from a distance to Voroshilov and Pishtchalkin, cried excitedly: "Do
you see that man? He's a stone! he's a rock! he's a flint!!!"
LITVINOV found rather many guests at Irina's. In a corner at a card-table
were sitting three of the generals of the picnic: the stout one, the irascible
one, and the condescending one. They were playing whist with dummy, and there
is no word in the language of man to express the solemnity with which they
dealt, took tricks, led clubs and led diamonds . . . there was no doubt about
their being statesmen now! These gallant generals left to mere commoners,
aux bourgeois, the little turns and phrases commonly used during play, and
uttered only the most indispensable syllables; the stout general however permitted
himself to jerk off between two deals: "Ce satane as de pique!"
Among the visitors Litvinov recognized ladies who had been present at the
picnic; but there were others there also whom he had not seen before. There
was one so ancient that it seemed every instant as though she would fall to
pieces: she shrugged her bare, gruesome, dingy gray shoulders, and, covering
her mouth with her fan, leered languishingly with her absolutely death-like
eyes upon Ratmirov; he paid her much attention; she was held in great honor
in the highest society, as the last of the Maids of Honor of the Empress Catherine.
At the window, dressed like a shepherdess, sat Countess S., "the Queen
of the Wasps," surrounded by young men. Among them the celebrated millionaire
and beau Finikov was conspicuous for his supercilious deportment, his absolutely
flat skull, and his expression of soulless brutality, worthy of a Khan of
Buchania, or a Roman Heliogabalus. Another lady, also a countess, known by
the pet name of Lise, was talking to a long-haired, fair, and pale spiritualistic
medium. Beside them was standing a gentleman, also pale and long-haired, who
kept laughing in a meaning way. This gentleman also believed in spiritualism,
but added to that an interest in prophecy, and, on the basis of the Apocalypse
and the Talmud, was in the habit of foretelling all kinds of marvelous events.
Not a single one of these events had come to pass; but he was in no wise disturbed
by that fact, and went on prophesying as before. At the piano, the musical
genius had installed himself, the rough diamond, who had stirred Potugin to
such indignation; he was striking chords with a careless hand, d'une main
distraite, and kept staring vaguely about him. Irina was sitting on a sofa
between Prince Koko and Madame H., once a celebrated beauty and wit, who had
long ago become a repulsive old crone, with the odor of sanctity and evaporated
sinfulness about her. On catching sight of Litvinov, Irina blushed and got
up, and when he went up to her, she pressed his hand warmly. She was wearing
a dress of black crepon, relieved by a few inconspicuous gold ornaments; her
shoulders were a dead white, while her face, pale, too, under the momentary
flood of crimson overspreading it, was breathing with the triumph of beauty,
and not of beauty alone; a hidden, almost ironical happiness was shining in
her half-closed eyes, and quivering about her lips and nostrils. . . . Ratmirov
approached Litvinov and after exchanging with him his customary civilities,
unaccompanied however by his customary playfulness, he presented him to two
or three ladies: the ancient ruin, the Queen of the Wasps, Countess Liza .
. . they gave him a rather gracious reception. Litvinov did not belong to
their set; but he was good-looking, extremely so, indeed, and the expressive
features of his youthful face awakened their interest. Only he did not know
how to fasten that interest upon himself; he was unaccustomed to society and
was conscious of some embarrassment, added to which the stout general stared
at him persistently. "Aha! lubberly civilian! free-thinker!" that
fixed heavy stare seemed to be saying: "down on your knees to us; crawl
to kiss our hands!" Irina came to Litvinov's aid. She managed so adroitly
that he got into a corner near the door, a little behind her. As she addressed
him, she had each time to turn round to him, and every time he admired the
exquisite curve of her splendid neck, he drank in the subtle fragrance of
her hair. An expression of gratitude, deep and calm, never left her face;
he could not help seeing that gratitude and nothing else was what those smiles,
those glances expressed, and he, too, was all aglow with the same emotion,
and he felt shame, and delight and dread at once . . . and at the same time
she seemed continually as though she would ask, "Well? what do you think
of them?" With special clearness Litvinov heard this unspoken question
whenever any one of the party was guilty of some vulgar phrase or act, and
that occurred more than once during the evening. Once she did not even conceal
her feelings, and laughed aloud.
Countess Liza, a lady of superstitious bent, with an inclination for everything
extraordinary, after discoursing to her heart's content with the spiritualist
upon Home, turning tables, self-playing concertinas, and so on, wound up by
asking him whether there were animals which could be influenced by mesmerism.
"There is one such animal, any way," Prince Koko declared from some
way off. "You know Melvanovsky, don't you? They put him to sleep before
me, and didn't he snore, he, he!"
"You are very naughty, mon prince; I am speaking of real animals, je
parle des betes."
"Mais moi aussi, madame, je parle d'une bete. . . ." "There
are such," put in the spiritualist; "for instance--crabs; they are
very nervous, and are easily thrown into a cataleptic state."
The countess was astounded. "What? Crabs! Really? Oh, that's awfully
interesting! Now, that I should like to see, M'sieu Luzhin," she added
to a young man with a face as stony as a new doll's, and a stony collar (he
prided himself on the fact that he had bedewed the aforesaid face and collar
with the sprays of Niagara and the Nubian Nile, though he remembered nothing
of all his travels, and cared for nothing but Russian puns . . .). "M'sieu
Luzhin, if you would be so good, do bring us a crab quick."
M'sieu Luzhin smirked. "Quick must it be, or quickly?" he queried.
The countess did not understand him. "Mais oui, a crab," she repeated,
"Eh? what is it? a crab? a crab?" the Countess S. broke in harshly.
The absence of M. Verdier irritated her; she could not imagine why Irina had
not invited that most fascinating of Frenchmen. The ancient ruin, who had
long since ceased understanding anything--moreover she was completely deaf--only
shook her head.
"Oui, oui, vous allez voir. M'sieu Luzhin, please. . . ."
The young traveler bowed, went out, and returned quickly. A waiter walked
behind him, and grinning from ear to ear, carried in a dish, on which a large
black crab was to be seen. "Voici, madame," cried Luzhin; "now
we can proceed to the operation on cancer. Ha, ha, ha!" (Russians are
always the first to laugh at their own witticisms.)
"He, he, he!" Count Koko did his duty condescendingly as a good
patriot, and patron of all national products. (We beg the reader not to be
amazed and indignant; who can say confidently for himself that sitting in
the stalls of the Alexander Theater, and infected by its atmosphere, he has
not applauded even worse puns?)
"Merci, merci," said the countess. "Allons, allons, Monsieur
Fox, montrez nous ca."
The waiter put the dish down on a little round table. There was a slight movement
among the guests; several heads were craned forward; only the generals at
the card-table preserved the serene solemnity of their pose. The spiritualist
ruffled up his hair, frowned, and, approaching the table, began waving his
hands in the air; the crab stretched itself, backed, and raised its claws.
The spiritualist repeated and quickened his movements; the crab stretched
itself as before. "Mais que doit-elle donc faire?" inquired the
"Elle doa rester immobile et se dresser sur sa quiou," replied Mr.
Fox, with a strong American accent, and he brandished his fingers with convulsive
energy over the dish; but the mesmerism had no effect, the crab continued
to move. The spiritualist declared that he was not himself, and retired with
an air of displeasure from the table. The countess began to console him, by
assuring him that similar failures occurred sometimes even with Mr. Home.
. . . Prince Koko confirmed her words. The authority on the Apocalypse and
the Talmud stealthily went up to the table, and making rapid but vigorous
thrusts with his fingers in the direction of the crab, he too tried his luck,
but without success; no symptom of catalepsy showed itself. Then the waiter
was called, and told to take away the crab, which he accordingly did, grinning
from ear to ear, as before; he could be heard exploding outside the door.
There was much laughter afterwards in the kitchen uber diese Russen. The self-taught
genius, who had gone on striking notes during the experiments with the crab,
dwelling on melancholy chords, on the ground that there was no knowing what
influence music might have--the self-taught genius played his invariable waltz,
and, of course, was deemed worthy of the most flattering applause. Pricked
on by rivalry, Count H., our incomparable dilettante (see Chapter I), gave
a little song of his own composition, cribbed wholesale from Offenbach. Its
playful refrain to the words: "Quel oeuf? quel boeuf?" set almost
all the ladies' heads swinging to right and to left; one went so far as to
hum the tune lightly, and the irrepressible, inevitable word, "Charmant!
charmant!" was fluttering on every one's lips. Irina exchanged a glance
with Litvinov, and again the same secret, ironical expression quivered about
her lips. . . . But a little later it was still more strongly marked, there
was even a shade of malice in it, when Prince Koko, that representative and
champion of the interests of the nobility, thought fit to propound his views
to the spiritualist, and, of course, gave utterance before long to his famous
phrase about the shock to the principle of property, accompanied naturally
by an attack on democrats. The spiritualist's American blood was stirred;
he began to argue. The prince, as his habit was, at once fell to shouting
at the top of his voice; instead of any kind of argument he repeated incessantly:
"C'est absurde! cela n'a pas le sens commun!" The millionaire Finikov
began saying insulting things, without much heed to whom they referred; the
Talmudist's piping notes and even the Countess S.'s jarring voice could be
heard. . . . In fact, almost the same incongruous uproar arose as at Gubaryov's;
the only difference was that here there was no beer nor tobacco-smoke, and
every one was better dressed. Ratmirov tried to restore tranquillity (the
generals manifested their displeasure, Boris's exclamation could be heard,
"Encore cette satanee politique!"), but his efforts were not successful,
and at that point, a high official of the stealthily inquisitorial type, who
was present, and undertook to present le resume en peu de mots, sustained
a defeat: in fact he so hummed and hawed, so repeated himself, and was so
obviously incapable of listening to or taking in the answers he received,
and so unmistakably failed to perceive himself what precisely constituted
la question that no other result could possibly have been anticipated. And
then, too, Irina was slyly provoking the disputants and setting them against
one another, constantly exchanging glances and slight signs with Litvinov
as she did so.
But he was sitting like one spellbound, he was hearing nothing, and waiting
for nothing but for those splendid eyes to sparkle again, that pale, tender,
mischievous, exquisite face to flash upon him again. . . It ended by the ladies
growing restive, and requesting that the dispute should cease. . . . Ratmirov
entreated the dilettante to sing his song again, and the self-taught genius
once more played his waltz. . . .
Litvinov stayed till after midnight, and went away later than all the rest.
The conversation had in the course of the evening touched upon a number of
subjects, studiously avoiding anything of the faintest interest; the generals,
after finishing their solemn game, solemnly joined in it: the influence of
these statesmen was at once apparent. The conversation turned upon notorieties
of the Parisian demi-monde, with whose names and talents every one seemed
intimately acquainted, on Sardou's latest play, on a novel of About's, on
Patti in the Traviata. Some one proposed a game of "secretary,"
au secretaire; but it was not a success. The answers given were pointless,
and often not free from grammatical mistakes; the stout general related that
he had once in answer to the question: Qu'est-ce que l'amour? replied, Une
colique remontee au coeur, and promptly went off into his wooden guffaw; the
ancient ruin with a mighty effort struck him with her fan on the arm; a flake
of plaster was shaken off her forehead by this rash action. The old crone
was beginning a reference to the Slavonic principalities and the necessity
of orthodox propaganda on the Danube, but, meeting with no response, she subsided
with a hiss. In reality they talked more about Home than anything else; even
the "Queen of the Wasps" described how hands had once crept about
her, and how she had seen them, and put her own ring on one of them. It was
certainly a triumph for Irina: even if Litvinov had paid more attention to
what was being said around him, he still could not have gleaned one single
sincere saying, one single clever. thought, one single new fact from all their
disconnected and lifeless babble. Even in their cries and exclamations, there
was no note of real feeling, in their slander no real heat. Only at rare intervals
under the mask of assumed patriotic indignation, or of assumed contempt and
indifference, the dread of possible losses could be heard in a plaintive whimper,
and a few names, which will not be forgotten by posterity, were pronounced
with gnashing of teeth. . . . And not a drop of living water under all this
noise and wrangle! What stale, what unprofitable nonsense, what wretched trivialities
were absorbing all these heads and hearts, and not for that one evening, not
in society only, but at home too, every hour and every day, in all the depth
and breadth of their existence! And what ignorance, when all is said! What
lack of understanding of all on which human life is built, all by which life
is made beautiful!
On parting from Litvinov, Irina again pressed his hand and whispered significantly, "Well? Are you pleased? Have you seen enough? Do you like it?" He
made her no reply, but merely bowed low in silence.
Left alone with her husband, Irina was just going to her bedroom. . . . He
"Je vous ai beaucoup admiree ce soir, madame," he observed, smoking
a cigarette, and leaning against the mantelpiece, "vous vous etes parfaitement
moquee de nous tons."
"Pas plus cette fois-ci que les autres," she answered indifferently.
"How do you mean me to understand you?" asked Ratmirov.
"As you like."
"Hm. C'est clair." Ratmirov warily, like a cat, knocked off the
ash of the cigarette with the tip of the long nail of his little finger. "Oh,
by the way! This new friend of yours--what the dickens is his name?--Mr. Litvinov--doubtless
enjoys the reputation of a very clever man."
At the name of Litvinov, Irina turned quickly round.
"What do you mean to say?"
The general smiled.
"He keeps very quiet . . . one can see he's afraid of compromising himself."
Irina, too, smiled! it was a very different smile from her husband's.
"Better keep quiet than talk . . . as some people talk." "Attrape!"
answered Ratmirov with feigned submissiveness. "Joking apart, he has
a very interesting face. Such a . . . concentrated expression . . . and his
whole bearing. . . . Yes. . ." The general straightened his cravat, and
bending his head stared at his own moustache. "He's a republican, I imagine,
of the same sort as your other friend, Mr. Potugin; that's another of your
clever fellows who are dumb."
Irina's brows were slowly raised above her wide open clear eyes, while her
lips were tightly pressed together and faintly curved. "What's your object
in saying that, Valerian Vladimiritch," she remarked, as though sympathetically.
"You are wasting your arrows on the empty air. . We are not in Russia,
and there is no one to hear you."
Ratmirov was stung.
"That's not merely my opinion, Irina Pavlovna," he began in a voice
suddenly guttural; "other people, too, notice that that gentleman has
the air of a conspirator."
"Really? who are these other people?"
"Well, Boris for instance--"
"What? Was it necessary for him too to express his opinion?"
Irina shrugged her shoulders as though shrinking from the cold, and slowly
passed the tips of her fingers over them.
"Him . . . yes, him. Allow me to remark, Irina Pavlovna, that you seem
angry; and you know if one is angry--"
"Am I angry? Oh, what for?"
"I don't know; possibly you have been disagreeably affected by the observation
I permitted myself to make in reference to----"
"In reference to?" Irina repeated interrogatively. "Ah, if
you please, no irony, and make haste. I'm tired and sleepy."
She took a candle from the table. "In reference to----?"
"Well, in reference to this same Mr. Litvinov; since there's no doubt
now that you take a great interest in him."
Irina lifted the hand in which she was holding the candlestick, till the flame
was brought on a level with her husband's face, and attentively, almost with
curiosity, looking him straight in the face, she suddenly burst into laughter.
"What is it?" asked Ratmirov scowling.
Irina went on laughing.
"Well, what is it?" he repeated, and he stamped his foot.
He felt insulted, wounded, and at the same time against his will he was impressed
by the beauty of this woman, standing so lightly and boldly before him . .
she was tormenting him. He saw everything, all her charms--even the pink reflection
of the delicate nails on her slender finger-tips, as they tightly clasped
the dark bronze of the heavy candlestick--even that did not escape him . .
. while the insult cut deeper and deeper into his heart. And still Irina laughed.
"What? You? You jealous?" she brought out at last, and turning her
back on her husband she went out of the room. "He's jealous!" he
heard outside the door, and again came the sound of her laugh.
Ratmirov looked moodily after his wife; he could not even then help noticing
the bewitching grace of her figure, her movements, and with a violent blow,
crushing the cigarette on the marble slab of the mantelpiece, he flung it
to a distance. His cheeks had suddenly turned white, a spasm passed over the
lower half of his face, and with a dull animal stare his eyes strayed about
the floor, as though in search of something. . . . Every semblance of refinement
had vanished from his face. Such an expression it must have worn when he was
flogging the White Russian peasants.
Litvinov had gone home to his rooms, and sitting down to the table he had
buried his head in both hands, and remained a long while without stirring.
He got up at last, opened a box, and taking out a pocket-book, he drew out
of an inner pocket a photograph of Tatyana. Her face gazed out mournfully
at him, looking ugly and old, as photographs usually do. Litvinov's betrothed
was a girl of Great Russian blood, a blonde, rather plump, and with the features
of her face rather heavy, but with a wonderful expression of kindness and
goodness in her intelligent, clear brown eyes, with a serene, white brow,
on which it seemed as though a sunbeam always rested. For a long time Litvinov
did not take his eyes from the photograph, then he pushed it gently away and
again clutched his head in both hands. "All is at an end!" he whispered
at last, "Irina! Irina!"
Only now, only at that instant, he realized that he was irrevocably, senselessly,
in love with her, that he had loved her since the very day of that first meeting
with her at the Old Castle, that he had never ceased to love her. And yet
how astounded, how incredulous, how scornful, he would have been, had he been
told so a few hours back!
"But Tanya, Tanya, my God! Tanya! Tanya!" he repeated in contrition;
while Irina's shape fairly rose before his eyes in her black almost funereal
garb, with the radiant calm of victory on her marble white face.
LITVINOV did not sleep all night, and did not undress. He was very miserable.
As an honest and straightforward man, he realized the force of obligations,
the sacredness of duty, and would have been ashamed of any double dealing
with himself, his weakness, his fault. At first he was overcome by apathy;
it was long before he could throw off the gloomy burden of a single half-conscious,
obscure sensation; then terror took possession of him at the thought that
the future, his almost conquered future, had slipped back into the darkness,
that his home, the solidly-built home he had only just raised, was suddenly
tottering about him. . . .
He began reproaching himself without mercy, but at once checked his own vehemence. "What feebleness!" he thought. "It's no time for self-reproach
and cowardice; now I must act. Tanya is my betrothed, she has faith in my
love, my honor, we are bound together for life, and cannot, must not, be put
asunder." He vividly pictured to himself all Tanya's qualities, mentally
he picked them out and reckoned them up; he was trying to call up feeling
and tenderness in himself. "One thing's left for me," he thought
again, "to run away, to run away directly, without waiting for her arrival,
to hasten to meet her; whether I suffer, whether I am wretched with Tanya--that's
not likely--but in any case to think of that, to take that into consideration
is useless; I must do my duty, if I die for it! But you have no right to deceive
her," whispered another voice within him. "You have no right to
hide from her the change in your feelings; it may be that when she knows you
love another woman, she will not be willing to become your wife? Rubbish!
rubbish!" he answered, "that's all sophistry, shameful, double-dealing,
deceitful conscientiousness; I have no right not to keep my word, that's the
thing. Well, so be it. . . . Then I must go away from here, without seeing
the other. . . ."
But at that point Litvinov's heart throbbed with anguish, he turned cold,
physically cold, a momentary shiver passed over him, his teeth chattered weakly.
He stretched and yawned, as though he were in a fever. Without dwelling longer
on his last thought, choking back that thought, turning away from it, he set
himself to marveling and wondering in perplexity how he could again . . .
again love that corrupt worldly creature, all of whose surroundings were so
hateful, so repulsive to him. He tried to put to himself the question: "What
nonsense, do you really love her?" and could only wring his hands in
despair. He was still marveling and wondering, and suddenly there rose up
before his eyes, as though from a soft fragrant mist, a seductive shape, shining
eyelashes were lifted, and softly and irresistibly the marvelous eyes pierced
him to the heart and a voice was singing with sweetness in his ears, and resplendent
shoulders, the shoulders of a young queen, were breathing with voluptuous
freshness and warmth. . .
Towards morning a determination was at last fully formed in Litvinov's mind.
He decided to set off that day to meet Tatyana, and seeing Irina for the last
time, to tell her, since there was nothing else for it, the whole truth, and
to part from her for ever.
He set in order and packed his things, waited till twelve o'clock, and started
to go to her. But at the sight of her half-curtained windows Litvinov's heart
fairly failed him . . . he could not summon up courage to enter the hotel.
He walked once or twice up. and down Lichtenthaler Allee. "A very good
day to Mr. Litvinov!" he suddenly heard an ironical voice call from the
top of a swiftly-moving "dogcart." Litvinov raised his eyes and
saw General Ratmirov sitting beside Prince M., a well-known sportsman and
fancier of English carriages and horses. The prince was driving, the general
was leaning over on one side, grinning, while he lifted his hat high above
his head. Litvinov bowed to him, and at the same instant, as though he were
obeying a secret command, he set off at a run towards Irina's.
She was at home. He sent up his name; he was at once received. When he went
in, she was standing in the middle of the room. She was wearing a morning
blouse with wide open sleeves; her face, pale as the day before, but not fresh
as it had been then, expressed weariness; the languid smile with which she
welcomed her visitor emphasized that expression even more clearly. She held
out her hand to him in a friendly way, but absent-mindedly.
"Thanks for coming," she began in a plaintive voice, and she sank
into a low chair. "I am not very well this morning; I spent a bad night.
Well, what have you to say about last night? Wasn't I right?"
Litvinov sat down.
"I have come to you, Irina Pavlovna," he began.
She instantly sat up and turned round; her eyes simply fastened upon Litvinov.
"What is it," she cried. "You're pale as death, you're ill.
What's the matter with you?"
Litvinov was confused.
"With me, Irina Pavlovna?"
"Have you had bad news?
Some misfortune has happened, tell me, tell me--"
Litvinov in his turn looked at Irina. "I have had no bad news,"
he brought out not without effort, "but a misfortune has certainly happened,
a great misfortune . . . and it has brought me to you."
"A misfortune? What is it?"
"Why . . . that--"
Litvinov tried to go on . . . and could not. He only pinched his hands together
so that his fingers cracked. Irina was bending forward and seemed turned to
"Oh! I love you!" broke at last with a low groan from Litvinov's
breast, and he turned away, as though he would hide his face.
"What? Grigory Mihalitch, you" . . . Irina, too, could not finish
her sentence, and leaning back in her chair, she put both her hands to her
eyes. "You . love me?" "Yes . . . yes . . . yes," he repeated
with bitterness, turning his head further and further away.
Everything was silent in the room; a butterfly that had flown in was fluttering
its wings and struggling between the curtain and the window.
The first to speak was Litvinov. "That, Irina Pavlovna," he began,
"that is the misfortune, which . . . has befallen me, which I ought to
have foreseen and avoided, if I had not now just as in the Moscow days been
carried off my feet at once. It seems fate is pleased to force me once again
through you to suffer tortures, which one would have thought should not be
repeated again. . . . It was not without cause I struggled. . . . I tried
to struggle; but of course there's no escaping one's fate. And I tell you
all this to put an end at once to this . . . this tragic farce," he added
with a fresh outburst of shame and bitterness. Litvinov was silent again;
the butterfly was struggling and fluttering as before. Irina did not take
her hands from her face.
"And you are not mistaken?" her whisper sounded from under those
white, bloodless-looking hands. "I am not mistaken," answered Litvinov
in a colorless voice. "I love you, as I have never loved any one but
you. I am not going to reproach you; that would be too foolish; I'm not going
to tell you that perhaps nothing of all this would have happened if you yourself
had behaved differently with me. . . . Of course, I alone am to blame, my
self-confidence has been my ruin; I am deservedly punished, and you could
not have anticipated it. Of course you did not consider that it would have
been far less dangerous for me if you had not been so keenly alive to your
wrong. . . . your supposed wrong to me; and had not wished to make up for
it . . . but what's done can't be undone. I only wanted to make clear my position
to you; it's hard enough as it is. . . . But at least there will be, as you
say, no misunderstanding, while the openness of my confession will soften,
I hope, the feeling of offense which you cannot but feel."
Litvinov spoke without raising his eyes, but even if he had glanced at Irina,
he could not have seen what was passing in her face, as she still as before
kept her hands over her eyes. But what was passing over her face meanwhile
would probably have astounded him; both alarm and delight were apparent on
it, and a kind of blissful helplessness and agitation; her eyes hardly glimmered
under their overhanging lids, and her slow, broken breathing was chill upon
her lips, that were parted as though with thirst. . . .
Litvinov was silent, waiting for, a response, some sound. . . . Nothing!
"There is one thing left for me," he began again, "to go away;
I have come to say good-by to you."
Irina slowly dropped her hands on to her knees.
"But I remember, Grigory Mihalitch," she began; "that . . .
that person of whom you spoke to me, she was to have come here? You are expecting
"Yes; but I shall write to her . . . she will stop somewhere on the way
. . . at Heidelberg, for instance."
"Ah! Heidelberg. . . . Yes. . . . It's nice there. But all this must
upset your plans. Are you perfectly certain, Grigory Mihalitch, that you are
not exaggerating, et que ce n'est pas une fausse alarme?"
Irina spoke softly, almost coldly, with short pauses, looking away towards
the window. Litvinov made no answer to her last question.
"Only, why did you talk of offense?" she went on. "I am not
offended . . . oh, no! and if one or other of us is to blame, in any case
it's not you; not you alone. . . . Remember our last conversations, and you
will be convinced that it's not you who are to blame?" "I have never
doubted your magnanimity," Litvinov muttered between his teeth, "but
I should like to know, do you approve of my intention?"
"To go away?"
Irina continued to look away.
"At the first moment, your intention struck me as premature . . but now
I have thought over what you have said . . . and if you are really not mistaken,
then I suppose that you ought to go away. It will be better so . . . better
for us both."
Irina's voice had grown lower and lower, and her words, too, came more and
more slowly. "General Ratmirov, certainly, might notice," Litvinov
was beginning. .
Irina's eyes dropped again, and something strange quivered about her lips,
quivered and died away.
"No; you did not understand me," she interrupted him. "I was
not thinking of my husband. Why should I? And there is nothing to notice.
But I repeat, separation is necessary for us both."
Litvinov picked up his hat, which had fallen on the ground.
"Everything is over," he thought, "I must go. And so it only
remains for me to say good-by to you, Irina Pavlovna," he said aloud,
and suddenly felt a pang, as though he were preparing to pronounce his own
sentence on himself. "It only remains for me to hope that you will not
remember evil against me, and . . . and that if we ever--"
Irina again cut him short.
"Wait a little, Grigory Mihalitch, don't say good-by to me yet. That
would be too hurried."
Something wavered in Litvinov, but the burning pain broke out again and with
redoubled violence in his heart.
"But I can't stay," he cried. "What for? Why prolong this torture?"
"Don't say good-by to me yet," repeated Irina. "I must see
you once more. . . . Another such dumb parting as in Moscow again--no, I don't
want that. You can go now, but you must promise me, give me your word of honor
that you won't go away without seeing me once more."
"You wish that?"
"I insist on it. If you go away without saying good-by to me, I shall
never forgive it, do you hear, never! Strange!" she added as though to
herself, "I cannot persuade myself that I am in Baden. . . . I keep feeling
that I am in Moscow. . . . Go now."
Litvinov got up.
"Irina Pavlovna," he said, "give me your hand."
Irina shook her head.
"I told you that I don't want to say good-by to you. . . ."
"I don't ask it for that."
Irina was about to stretch out her hand, but she glanced at Litvinov for the
first time since his avowal, and drew it back.
"No, no," she whispered, "I will not give you my hand. No .
. . no. Go now."
Litvinov bowed and went away. He could not tell why Irina had refused him
that last friendly handshake. . . . He could not know what she feared. He
went away, and Irina again sank into the armchair and again covered her face.
LITVINOV did not return home; he went up to the hills, and getting into a
thick copse, he flung himself face downwards on the earth, and lay there about
an hour. He did not suffer tortures, did not weep; he hank into a kind of
heavy, oppressive stupor. Never had he felt anything like it; it was an insufferably
aching and gnawing sensation of emptiness, emptiness in himself, his surroundings,
everywhere. . . . He thought neither of Irina nor of Tatyana. He felt one
thing only: a blow had fallen and life was sundered like a cord, and all of
him was being drawn along in the clutches of something chill and unfamiliar.
Sometimes it seemed to him that a whirlwind had swooped down upon him, and
he had the sensation of its swift whirling round and the irregular beating
of its dark wings. But his resolution did not waver. To remain in Baden .
. . that could not even be considered. In thought he had already gone, he
was already sitting in the rattling, snorting train, hurrying, hurrying into
the dumb, dead distance. He got up at last, and leaning his head against a
tree, stayed motionless; only with one hand, he all unconsciously snatched
and swung in rhythm the topmost frond of a fern. The sound of approaching
footsteps drew him out of his stupor: two charcoal-burners were making their
way down the steep path with large sacks on their shoulders. "It's time!" whispered Litvinov, and he followed the charcoal-burners to the town, turned
into the railway station, and sent off a telegram to Tatyana's aunt, Kapitolina
Markovna. In this telegram he informed her of his immediate departure, and
appointed as a meeting-place, Schrader's hotel in Heidelberg.
"Make an end, make an end at once," he thought; "it's useless
putting it off till to-morrow." Then he went to the gambling saloon,
stared with dull curiosity at the faces of two or three gamblers, got a back
view of Bindasov's ugly head in the distance, noticed the irreproachable countenance
of Pishtchalkin, and after waiting a little under the colonnade, he set off
deliberately to Irina's. He was not going to her through the force of sudden,
involuntary temptation; when he made up his mind to go away, he also made
up his mind to keep his word and see her once more. He went into the hotel
unobserved by the porter, ascended the staircase, not meeting any one, and
without knocking at the door, he mechanically pushed it open and went into
In the room, in the same armchair, in the same dress, in precisely the same
attitude as three hours before, was sitting Irina. . . . It was obvious that
she had not moved from the place, had not stirred all that time. She slowly
raised her head, and seeing Litvinov, she trembled all over and clutched the
arm of the chair. "You frightened me," she whispered.
Litvinov looked at her with speechless bewilderment. The expression of her
face, her lusterless eyes, astounded him.
Irina gave a forced smile and smoothed her ruffled hair. "Never mind.
. . . I really don't know. . . . I think I must have fallen asleep here."
"I beg your pardon, Irina Pavlovna," began Litvinov. "I came
in unannounced. . . . I wanted to do what you thought fit to require of me.
So as I am going away to-day----"
"To-day? But I thought you told me that you meant first to write a letter--"
"I have sent a telegram."
"Ah! you found it necessary to make haste. And when are you going? What
time, I mean?"
"At seven o'clock this evening."
"Ah! at seven o'clock! And you have come to say good-by?"
"Yes, Irina Pavlovna, to say good-by."
Irina was silent for a little.
"I ought to thank you, Grigory Mihalitch, it was probably not easy for
you to come here."
"No, Irina Pavlovna, it was anything but easy."
"Life is not generally easy, Grigory Mihalitch; what do you think about
"It depends, Irina Pavlovna."
Irina was silent again for a little; she seemed sunk in thought. "You
have proved your affection for me by coming," she said at last, "I
thank you. And I fully approve of your decision to put an end to everything
as soon as possible . . . because any delay . . . because . . . because I,
even I whom you have reproached as a flirt, called an actress . . . that,
I think, was what you called me? . . ."
Irina got up swiftly, and, sitting down in another chair, stooped down and
pressed her face and arms on the edge of the table.
"Because I love you . . ." she whispered between her clasped fingers.
Litvinov staggered, as though some one had dealt him a blow in the chest.
Irina turned her head dejectedly away from him, as though she in her turn
wanted to hide her face from him, and laid it down on the table.
"Yes, I love you . . . I love you . . . and you know it."
"I? I know it?" Litvinov said at last; "I?" "Well,
now you see," Irina went on, "that you certainly must go, that delay's
impossible . . . both for you, and for me delay's impossible. It's dangerous,
it's terrible . . . good-by!" she added, rising impulsively from her
She took a few steps in the direction of the door of her boudoir, and putting
her hand behind her back, made a hurried movement in the air, as though she
would find and press the hand of Litvinov; but he stood like a block of wood,
at a distance. . . . Once. more she said, "Good-by, forget me," and without looking round she rushed away.
Litvinov remained alone, and yet still could not come to himself. He recovered
himself at last, went quickly to the boudoir door, uttered Irina's name once,
twice, three times. . . . He had already his hand on the lock. . . . From
the hotel stairs rose the sound of Ratmirov's sonorous voice.
Litvinov pulled down his hat over his eyes, and went out on the staircase.
The elegant general was standing before the Swiss porter's box and explaining
to him in bad German that he wanted a hired carriage for the whole of the
next day. On catching sight of Litvinov, he again lifted his hat unnaturally
high, and again wished him "a very good-day"; he was obviously jeering
at him, but Litvinov had no thoughts for that. He hardly responded to Ratmirov's
bow, and, making his way to his lodging, he stood still before his already
packed and closed trunk. His head was turning round and his heart vibrating
like a harp-string. What was to be done now? And could he have foreseen this?"
Yes, he had foreseen it, however unlikely it seemed. It had stunned him like
a clap of thunder, yet he had foreseen it, though he had not courage even
to acknowledge it. Besides he knew nothing now for certain. Everything was
confusion and turmoil within him; he had lost the thread of his own thoughts.
He remembered Moscow, he remembered how then, too, "it" had come
upon him like a sudden tempest. He was breathless; rapture, but a rapture
comfortless and hopeless, oppressed and tore his heart. For nothing in the
world would he have consented that the words uttered by Irina should not have
actually been uttered by her. . . . But then? those words could not for all
that change the resolution he had taken. As before, it did not waver; it stood
firm like an anchor. Litvinov had lost the thread of his own thoughts . .
. yes; but his will still remained to him, and he disposed of himself as of
another man dependent on him. He rang for the waiter, asked him for the bill,
bespoke a place in the evening omnibus; designedly he cut himself off from
all paths of retreat. "If I die for it after!" he declared, as he
had in the previous sleepless night; that phrase seemed especially to his
taste. "Then even if I die for it!" he repeated, walking slowly
up and down the room, and only at rare intervals, unconsciously, he shut his
eyes and held his breath, while those words, those words of Irina's forced
their way into his soul, and set it aflame. "It seems you won't love
twice," he thought; "another life came to you, you let it come into
yours--never to be rid of that poison to the end, you will never break those
bonds! Yes; but what does that prove? Happiness? . . . Is it possible? You
love her, granted . . . and she . . . she loves you. . . ."
But at this point again he had to pull himself up. As a traveler on a dark
night, seeing before him a light, and afraid of losing the path, never for
an instant takes his eyes off it, so Litvinov continually bent all the force
of his attention on a single point, a single aim. To reach his betrothed,
and not precisely even his betrothed (he was trying not to think of her) but
to reach a room in the Heidelberg hotel, that was what stood immovably before
him, a guiding light. What would be later, he did not know, nor did he want
to know. . . . One thing was beyond doubt, he would not come back. "If
I die first!" he repeated for the tenth time, and he glanced at his watch.
A quarter-past six! How long still to wait! He paced once more up and down.
The sun was nearly setting, the sky was crimson above the trees, and the pink
flush of twilight lay on the narrow windows of his darkening room. Suddenly
Litvinov fancied the door had been opened quickly and softly behind him and
as quickly closed again. . . . He turned round at the door, muffled in a dark
cloak, was standing woman . . .
"Irina," he cried, and clapped his hands together in amazement.
. . . She raised her head and fell upon his breast.
Two hours later he was sitting in his room on the sofa. His box stood in the
corner, open and empty, and on the table in the midst of things flung about
in disorder, lay a letter from Tatyana, just received by him. She wrote to
him that she had decided to hasten her departure from Dresden, since her aunt's
health was completely restored, and that if nothing happened to delay them,
they would both be in Baden the following day at twelve o'clock, and hoped
that he would come to meet them at the station. Apartments had already been
taken for them by Litvinov in the same hotel in which he was staying.
The same evening he sent a note to Irina, and the following morning he received
a reply from her, "Sooner or later," she wrote, "it must have
been. I tell you again what I said yesterday: my life is in your hands, do
with me what you will. I do not want to hamper your freedom, but let me say,
that if necessary, I will throw up everything, and follow you to the ends
of the earth. We shall see each other to-morrow, of course.--Your Irina."
The last two words were written in a large, bold, resolute hand.
AMONG the persons assembled on the 18th of August at twelve o'clock on the
platform at the railway station was Litvinov. Not long before, he had seen
Irina: she was sitting in an open carriage with her husband and another gentleman,
somewhat elderly. She caught sight of Litvinov, and he perceived that some
obscure emotion flitted over her eyes; but at once she hid herself from him
with her parasol.
A strange transformation had taken place in him since the previous day--in
his whole appearance, his movements, the expression of his face; and indeed
he felt himself a different man. His self-confidence had vanished, and his
peace of mind had vanished, too, and his respect for himself; of his former
spiritual condition nothing was left. Recent ineffaceable impressions obscured
all the rest from him. Some sensation unknown before had come, strong, sweet--and
evil; the mysterious guest had made its way to the innermost shrine and taken
possession and lain down in it, in silence, but in all its magnitude, like
the owner in a new house. Litvinov was no longer ashamed, he was afraid; at
the same time a desperate hardihood had sprung up in him; the captured, the
vanquished know well this mixture of opposing feelings; the thief, too, knows
something of it after his first robbery. Litvinov had been vanquished, vanquished
suddenly . . . and what had become of his honesty? The train was a few minutes
late. Litvinov's suspense passed into agonizing torture; he could not stop
still in one place, and, pale all over, moved about jostling in the crowd. "My God," he thought, "if I only had another twenty-four hours." . . . The first look at Tanya, the first look of Tanya . . . that was what
filled him with terror . . . that was what he had to live through directly
. . . And afterwards? Afterwards . . . come, what may come! . . . He now made
no more resolutions, he could not answer for himself now. His phrase of yesterday
flashed painfully through his head. . . . And this was how he was meeting
Tanya. . . . A prolonged whistle sounded at last, a heavy momentarily increasing
rumble was heard, and, slowly rolling around a bend in the line, the train
came into sight. The crowd hurried to meet it, and Litvinov followed it, dragging
his feet like a condemned man. Faces, ladies' hats began to appear out of
the carriages, at one window a white handkerchief gleamed. . Kapitolina Markovna
was waving to him. . . . It was over; she had caught sight of Litvinov and
he recognized her. The train stood still; Litvinov rushed to the carriage
door, and opened it; Tatyana was standing near her aunt, smiling brightly
and holding out her hand.
He helped them both to get out, uttered a few words of welcome, unfinished
and confused, and at once bustled about, began taking their tickets, their
traveling bags, and rugs, ran to find a porter, called a fly; other people
were bustling around them. He was glad of their presence, their fuss, and
loud talk. Tatyana moved a little aside, and, still smiling, waited calmly
for his hurried arrangements to be concluded. Kapitolina Markovna, on the
other hand, could not keep still; she could not believe that she was at last
She suddenly cried, "But the parasols? Tanya, where are our parasols?"
all unconscious that she was holding them fast under her arm; then she began
taking a loud and prolonged farewell of another lady with whom she had made
friends on the journey from Heidelberg to Baden. This lady was no other than
our old friend Madame Suhantchikov. She had gone away to Heidelberg to do
obeisance to Gubaryov, and was returning with "instructions." Kapitolina
Markovna wore a rather peculiar striped mantle and a round traveling hat of
a mushroom-shape, from under which her short white hair fell in disorder;
short and thin, she was flushed with traveling and kept talking Russian in
a shrill and penetrating voice. . . . She was an object of attention at once.
Litvinov at last put her and Tatyana into a fly, and placed himself opposite
them. The horses started. Then followed questionings, renewed handshaking,
interchanging of smiles and welcomes. . . . Litvinov breathed freely; the
first moment had passed off satisfactorily. Nothing in him, apparently, had
struck or bewildered Tanya; she was smiling just as brightly and confidently,
she was blushing as charmingly, and laughing as goodnaturedly. He brought
himself at last to take a look at her; not a stealthy cursory glance, but
a direct steady look at her, hitherto his own eyes had refused to obey him.
His heart throbbed with involuntary emotion: the serene expression of that
honest, candid face gave him a pang of bitter reproach. "So you are here,
poor girl," he thought, "you whom I have so longed for, so urged
to come, with whom I had hoped to spend my life to the end, you have come,
you believed in me . . . while I . . . while I." . . . Litvinov's head
sank; but Kapitolina Markovna gave him no time for musing; she was pelting
him with questions.
"What is that building with columns? Where is it the gambling's done?
Who is that coming along? Tanya, Tanya, look, what crinolines! And who can
that be? I suppose they are mostly French creatures from Paris here? Mercy,
what a hat! Can you get everything here just as in Paris? But, I expect, everything's
awfully dear, eh? Ah, I've made the acquaintance of such a splendid, intellectual
woman! You know her, Grigory Mihalitch; she told me she had met you at some
Russian's, who's a wonderfully intellectual person, too, She promised to come
and see us. How she does abuse all these aristocrats--it's simply superb!
What is that gentleman with gray moustaches? The Prussian king? Tanya, Tanya,
look, that's the Prussian king. No? not the Prussian king, the Dutch ambassador,
did you say? I can't hear, the wheels rattle so. Ah, what exquisite trees!"
"Yes, exquisite, aunt," Tanya assented, "and how green everything
is here, how bright and gay! Isn't it, Grigory Mihalitch?"
"Oh, very bright and gay" . . . he answered through his teeth. The
carriage stopped at last before the hotel. Litvinov conducted the two travelers
to the room taken for them, promised to come back within an hour, and went
to his own room. Directly he entered it, he fell again under the spell which
had been lulled for a while. Here, in that room, since the day before, Irina
reigned supreme; everything was eloquent of her, the very air seemed to have
kept secret traces of her visit. . . . Again Litvinov felt himself her slave.
He drew out her handkerchief, hidden in his bosom, pressed it to his lips,
and burning memories flowed in subtle poison through his veins. He realized
that there was no turning back, no choosing now; the sorrowful emotion aroused
in him by Tatyana melted away like snow in the fire, and remorse died down
. . . died down so completely that his uneasiness even was soothed, and the
possibility--present to his intellect--of hypocrisy no longer revolted him.
. . . Love, Irina's love, that was now his truth, his bond, his conscience.
. . . The sensible Litvinov did not even ponder how to get out of a position,
the horror and hideousness of which he bore lightly, as if it did not concern
The hour had not yet passed when a waiter came to Litvinov from the newly
arrived ladies; they begged him to come to them in the public drawing-room.
He followed the messenger, and found them already dressed and in their hats;
They both expressed a desire to go out at once to see Baden, as the weather
was so fine. Kapitolina Markovna, especially, seemed burning with impatience;
she was quite cast down when she heard that the hour of the fashionable promenade
before the Konversation Hall had not yet arrived. Litvinov gave her his arm,
and the ceremony of sight-seeing began. Tatyana walked beside her aunt, looking
about her with quiet interest; Kapitolina Markovna pursued her inquiries.
The sight of the roulette, the dignified croupiers, whom--had she met them
in any other place--she would certainly have taken for ministers, the quickly
moving scoops, the heaps of gold and silver on the green cloth, the old women
gambling, and the painted cocottes reduced Kapitolina Markovna to a sort of
speechless stupor; she altogether forgot that she ought to feel moral indignation,
and could only gaze and gaze, giving a start of surprise at every new sight.
. . . The whiz of the ivory ball into the bottom of the roulette thrilled
her to the marrow of her bones, and it was only when she was again in the
open air that, drawing a long breath, she recovered energy enough to denounce
games of chance as an immoral invention of aristocracy. A fixed, unpleasant
smile had made its appearance on Litvinov's lips; he had spoken abruptly and
lazily, as though he were annoyed or bored. . . . But now he turned round
towards Tatyana, and was thrown into secret confusion; she was looking attentively
at him, with an expression as though she were asking herself what sort of
an impression was being made on her. He made haste to nod his head to her,
she responded with the same gesture, and again looked at him questioningly,
with a sort of strained effort, as though he were standing much farther off
than he really was. Litvinov led his ladies away from the Konversation Hall,
and passing the "Russian tree," under which two Russian ladies were
already sitting, he went towards Lichtenthaler Alice. He had hardly entered
the avenue when he saw Irina in the distance.
She was walking towards him with her husband and Potugin. Litvinov turned
white as a sheet; he did not slacken his pace, however, and when he was on
a level with her, he made a bow without speaking. She too bowed to him, politely,
but coldly, and taking in Tatyana in a rapid glance, she glided by. . . .
Ratmirov lifted his hat high, Potugin muttered something.
"Who is that lady?" Tatyana asked suddenly. Till that instant she
had hardly opened her lips.
"That lady?" repeated Litvinov, "that lady? That is a Madame
"Is she Russian?"
"Did you make her acquaintance here?"
"No; I have known her a long while."
"How beautiful she is!" "Did you notice her dress?" put
in Kapitolina Markovna. "Ten families might live for a whole year on
the cost of her lace alone. Was that her husband with her?" she inquired
turning to Litvinov.
"He must be awfully rich, I suppose?"
"Really I don't know; I don't think so."
"What is his rank?"
"He's a general."
"What eyes she has!" said Tatyana, "and what a strange expression
in them: pensive and penetrating at the same time. . . . I have never seen
Litvinov made no answer; he fancied that he felt again Tatyana's questioning
glance bent on his face, but he was wrong, she was looking at her own feet,
at the sand of the path. "Mercy on us! Who is that fright?" cried
Kapitolina Markovna suddenly, pointing to a low, jaunting-car in which a red-haired
pug-nosed woman lay lolling impudently, in an extraordinarily gorgeous costume
and lilac stockings.
"That fright! why, that's the celebrated Ma'mselle Cora."
"Ma'mselle Cora . . . a Parisian . . . notoriety."
"What? That pug? Why, but she's hideous!"
"It seems that's no hindrance."
Kapitolina Markovna could only lift her hands in astonishment.
"Well, this Baden of yours!" she brought out at last. "Can
one sit down on a seat here? I'm rather tired."
"Of course you can, Kapitolina Markovna. . That's what the seats are
put here for."
"Well, really, there's no knowing! . But there in Paris, I'm told, there
are seats, too, along the boulevards; but it's not proper to sit on them."
Litvinov made no reply to Kapitolina Markovna; only at that moment he realized
that two paces away was the very spot where he had had that explanation with
Irina, which had decided everything. Then he recalled that he had noticed
a small rosy spot on her cheek to-day. . Kapitolina Markovna sank down on
to the seat, Tatyana sat down beside her. Litvinov remained on the path; between
Tatyana and him--or was it only his fancy?--something seemed to have happened
. . . unconsciously and gradually.
"Ah, she's a wretch, a perfect wretch!" Kapitolina Markovna declared,
shaking her head commiseratingly; "why, with the price of her get-up,
you could keep not ten, but a hundred families. Did you see under her hat,
on her red hair, there were diamonds? Upon my word, diamonds in the day-time!"
"Her hair's not red," remarked Litvinov; "she dyes it red--that's
the fashion now."
Again Kapitolina Markovna could only lift her hands; she was positively dumbfounded. "Well," she said at last, "where we were, in Dresden, things
had not got to such a scandalous pitch, yet. It's a little further from Paris,
anyway, that's why. Don't you think that's it, Grigory Mihalitch, eh?"
"Don't I think so?" answered Litvinov. While he thought to himself,
"What on earth is she talking of?" "I? Of course . . . of course.
. . ."
But at this point the sound of slow footsteps was heard, and Potugin approached
the seat. "Good-morning, Grigory Mihalitch," he began, smiling and
Litvinov grasped him by the hand at once.
"Good-morning, good-morning, Sozont Iv?nitch. I fancy I passed you just
now with . . . just now in the avenue?"
"Yes, it was me."
Potugin bowed respectfully to the ladies sitting on the seat.
"Let me introduce you, Sozont Ivanitch. Old friends and relatives of
mine, who have only just arrived in Baden. Potugin, Sozont Ivanitch, a countryman
of ours, also staying in Baden."
Both ladies rose a little. Potugin renewed his bows. "It's quite a levee
here," Kapitolina Markovna began in a delicate voice; the kind-hearted
old lady was easily intimidated, but she tried before all to keep up her dignity.
"Every one regards it as an agreeable duty to stay here."
"Baden is an agreeable place, certainly," answered Potugin, with
a sidelong look at Tatyana; "a very agreeable place, Baden."
"Yes; but it's really too aristocratic, so far as I can form an opinion.
You see we have been staying all this time in Dresden . . . a very interesting
town; but here there's positively a levee."
"She's pleased with the word," thought Potugin. "You are perfectly
right in that observation," he said aloud; "but then the scenery
here is exquisite, and the site of the place is something one cannot often
find. Your fellow-traveler, especially, is sure to appreciate that. Are you
not, madam?" he added, addressing himself this time directly to Tatyana.
Tatyana raised her large, clear eyes to Potugin. It seemed as though she were
perplexed. What was wanted of her, and why had Litvinov introduced her, on
the first day of her arrival, to this unknown man, who had, though, a kind
and clever face, and was looking at her with cordial and friendly eyes.
"Yes," she said at last, "it's very nice here."
"You ought to visit the old castle," Potugin went on; "I especially
advise a drive to--" "The Saxon Switzerland--" Kapitolina Markovna
was beginning. The blare of wind instruments floated up the avenue; it was
the Prussian military band from Rastadt (in 1862 Rastadt was still an allied
fortress), beginning its weekly concert in the pavilion. Kapitolina Markovna
got up. "The music!" she said; "the music a la Conversation!
. . . We must go there. It's four o'clock now . . . isn't it? Will the fashionable
world be there now?" "Yes," answered Potugin: "this is
the most fashionable time, and the music is excellent."
"Well, then, don't let us linger. Tanya, come along."
"You allow me to accompany you?" asked Potugin, to Litvinov's considerable
astonishment; it was not possible for it even to enter his head that Irina
had sent Potugin.
Kapitolina Markovna simpered.
"With the greatest pleasure--M'sieu . . .M'sieu ----"
"Potugin," he murmured, and he offered her his arm.
Litvinov gave his to Tatyana, and both couples walked towards the Konversation
Potugin went on talking with Kapitolina Markovna. But Litvinov walked without
uttering a word; yet twice, without any cause, he smiled, and faintly pressed
Tatyana's arm against his. There was a falsehood in those demonstrations,
to which she made no response, and Litvinov was conscious of the lie. They
did not express a mutual confidence in the close union of two souls given
up to one another; they were a temporary substitute--for words which he could
not find. That unspoken something which was beginning between them grew and
gained strength. Once more Tatyana looked attentively, almost intently, at
It was the same before the Konversation Hall at the little table round which
they all four seated themselves, with this sole difference, that, in the noisy
bustle of the crowd, the clash and roar of the music, Litvinov's silence seemed
more comprehensible. Kapitolina Markovna became quite excited; Potugin hardly
had time to answer her questions, to satisfy her curiosity. Luckily for him,
there suddenly appeared. in the mass of moving figures the lank person and
everlastingly leaping eyes of Madame Suhantchikov. Kapitolina Markovna at
once recognized her, invited her to their table, made her sit down, and a
hurricane of words arose. Potugin turned to Tatyana, and began a conversation
with her in a soft, subdued voice, his face bent slightly down towards her
with a very friendly expression; and she, to her own surprise, answered him
easily and freely; she was glad to talk with this stranger, this outsider,
while Litvinov sat immovable as before, with the same fixed and unpleasant
smile on his lips.
Dinner-time came at last. The music ceased, the crowd thinned. Kapitolina
Markovna parted from Madame Suhantchikov on the warmest terms. She had conceived
an immense respect for her, though she did say afterwards to her niece, that "this person is really too severe; but then she does know everything
and everybody; and we must really get sewing-machines directly the wedding
festivities are over." Potugin took leave of them; Litvinov conducted
his ladies home. As they were going into the hotel, he was handed a note;
he moved aside and hurriedly tore open the envelope. On a tiny scrap of vellum
paper were the following words, scribbled in pencil: "Come to me this
evening at seven, for one minute, I entreat you.--Irina." Litvinov thrust
the note into his pocket, and, turning round, put on his smile again . . .
to whom? why? Tatyana was standing with her back to him. They dined at the
common table of the hotel. Litvinov was sitting between Kapitolina Markovna
and Tatyana, and he began talking, telling anecdotes and pouring out wine
for himself and the ladies, with a strange, sudden joviality. He conducted
himself in such a free and easy manner, that a French infantry officer from
Strasbourg, sitting opposite, with a beard and moustaches a la Napoleon III.,
thought it admissible to join in the conversation, and even wound up by a
toast a la sante des belles Moscovites! After dinner, Litvinov escorted the
two ladies to their room, and after standing a little while at the window
with a scowl on his face, he suddenly announced that he had to go out for
a short time on business, but would be back without fail by the evening. Tatyana
said nothing; she turned pale and dropped her eyes. Kapitolina Markovna was
in the habit of taking a nap after dinner; Tatyana was well aware that Litvinov
knew of this habit of her aunt's; she had expected him to take advantage of
it, to remain with her, for he had not been alone with her, nor spoken frankly
to her, since her arrival. And now he was going out! What was she to make
of it? And, indeed, his whole behavior all along. . . . Litvinov withdrew
hurriedly, not waiting for remonstrances; Kapitolina Markovna lay down on
the sofa, and with one or two sighs and groans, fell into a serene sleep;
while Tatyana moved away into a corner, and sat down in a low chair, folding
her arms tightly across her bosom.
LITVINOV went quickly up the staircase of the Hotel de l'Europe; a little
girl of thirteen, with a sly little face of Kalmuck cast, who had apparently
been on the look-out for him, stopped him, saying in Russian: "Come this
way, please; Irina Pavlovna will be here directly." He looked at her
in perplexity. She smiled, repeated: "Come along, come along," and
led him to a small room, facing Irina's bedroom, and filled with traveling
trunks and portmanteaus, then at once disappeared, closing the door very softly.
Litvinov had not time to look about him, before the door was quickly opened,
and before him in a pink ball-dress, with pearls in her hair and on her neck,
stood Irina. She simply rushed at him, clutched him by both hands, and for
a few instants was speechless; her eyes were shining, and her bosom heaving
as though she had run up to a height.
"I could not receive . . . you there," she began in a hurried whisper:
"we are just going to a dinner party, but I wanted above everything to
see you. . . . That is your betrothed, I suppose, with whom I met you to-day?"
"Yes, that was my betrothed," said Litvinov, with emphasis on the
"And so I wanted to see you for one minute, to tell you that you must
consider yourself absolutely free, that everything that happened yesterday
ought not to affect your plans. . .
"Irina!" cried Litvinov, "why are you saying this?" He
uttered these words in a loud voice. There was the note in them of unbounded
passion. Irina involuntarily closed her eyes for a minute.
"Oh, my sweet one!" she went on in a whisper still more subdued,
but with unrestrained emotion, "you don't know how I love you, but yesterday
I only paid my debt, I made up for the past. . . . Ah! I could not give you
back my youth, as I would, but I have laid no obligations on you, I have exacted
no promise of any sort of you, my sweet! Do what you will, you are free as
air, you are bound in no way, understand that, understand that!" "But
I can't live without you, Irina," Litvinov interrupted, in a whisper,
now; "I am yours for ever and always, since yesterday. . . . I can only
breathe at your feet. . . ."
He stooped down all in a tremble to kiss her hands. Irina gazed at his bent
"Then let me say," she said, "that I, too, am ready for anything,
that I, too, will consider no one, and nothing. As you decide, so it shall
be. I, too, am for ever yours . . . yours."
Some one tapped warily at the door. Irina stooped, whispered once more, "Yours
. . . good-by!" Litvinov felt her breath on his hair, the touch of her
lips. When he stood up, she was no longer in the room, but her dress was rustling
in the corridor, and from the distance came the voice of Ratmirov: "Eh
bien? Vous ne venez pas?"
Litvinov sat down on a high chest, and hid his face. A feminine fragrance,
fresh and delicate, clung about him. . . . Irina had held his hand in her
hands. "It's too much, too much," was his thought. The little girl
came into the room, and smiling again in response to his agitated glance,
"Kindly come, now--"
He got up, and went out of the hotel. It was no good even to think of returning
home: he had to regain his balance first. His heart was beating heavily and
unevenly; the earth seemed faintly reeling under his feet. Litvinov turned
again along the Lichtenthaler Allee. He realized that the decisive moment
had come, that to put it off longer, to dissemble, to turn away, had become
impossible, that an explanation with Tatyana had become inevitable; he could
imagine how she was sitting there, never stirring, waiting for him . . . he
could foresee what he would say to her; but how was he to act, how was he
to begin? He had turned his back on his upright, well-organized, orderly future;
he knew that he was flinging himself headlong into a gulf . . . but that did
not confound him. The thing was done, but how was he to face his judge? And
if only his judge would come to meet him--an angel with a flaming sword; that
would be easier for. a sinning heart . . . instead of which he had himself
to plunge the knife in. . . . Infamous! But to turn back, to abandon that
other, to take advantage of the freedom offered him, recognized as his. .
. . No! better to die! No, he would have none of such loathsome freedom .
. . but would humble himself in the dust, and might those eyes look down on
him with love. . . .
"Grigory Mihalitch," said a melancholy voice, and some one's hand
was laid heavily upon Litvinov.
He looked round in some alarm and recognized Potugin.
"I beg your pardon, Grigory Mihalitch," began the latter with his
customary humility, "I am disturbing you, perhaps, but, seeing you in
the distance, I thought. . . . However if you're not in the humor. . . ."
"On the contrary I'm delighted," Litvinov muttered between his teeth.
Potugin walked beside him.
"What a lovely evening!" he began, "so warm! Have you been
"No, not long."
"Why do I ask, though; I've just seen you come out of the Hotel de l'Europe."
"Then you've been following me?"
"You have something to say to me?"
"Yes," Potugin repeated, hardly audibly. Litvinov stopped and looked
at his uninvited companion. His face was pale, his eyes moved restlessly;
his contorted features seemed overshadowed by old, long-standing grief. "What
do you specially want to say to me?" Litvinov said slowly, and he moved
"Ah, with your permission . . . directly. If it's all the same to you,
let us sit down here on this seat. It will be most convenient." "Why,
this is something mysterious," Litvinov declared, seating himself near
him. "You don't seem quite yourself, Sozont Ivanitch."
"No; I'm all right; and it's nothing mysterious either. I specially wanted
to tell you . . . the impression made on me by your betrothed . . . she is
betrothed to you, I think? . . . well, anyway, by the girl to whom you introduced
me to-day. I must say that in the course of my whole existence I have never
met a more attractive creature. A heart of gold, a really angelic nature."
Potugin uttered all these words with the same bitter and mournful air, so
that even Litvinov could not help noticing the incongruity between his expression
of face and his speech.
"You have formed a perfectly correct estimate of Tatyana Petrovna,"
Litvinov began, "though I can't help being surprised, first that you
should be aware of the relation in which I stand to her; and secondly, that
you should have understood her so quickly. She really has an angelic nature;
but allow me to ask, did you want to talk to me about this?"
"It's impossible not to understand her at once," Potugin replied
quickly, as though evading the last question. "One need only take one
look into her eyes. She deserves every possible happiness on earth, and enviable
is the fate of the man whose lot it is to give her that happiness! One must
hope he may prove worthy of such a fate."
Litvinov frowned slightly.
"Excuse me, Sozont Ivanitch," he said, "I must confess our
conversation strikes me as altogether rather original. . . . I should like
to know, does the hint contained in your words refer to me?"
Potugin did not at once answer Litvinov; he was visibly struggling with himself.
"Grigory Mihalitch," he began at last, "either I am completely
mistaken in you, or you are capable of hearing the truth, from whomsoever
it may come, and in however unattractive a form it may present itself. I told
you just now, that I saw where you came from."
"Why, from the Hotel de l'Europe. What of that?"
"I know, of course, whom you have been to see there."
"You have been to see Madame Ratmirov."
"Well, I have been to see her. What next?" "What next? . .
. You, betrothed to Tatyana Petrovna, have been to see Madame Ratmirov, whom
you love . . . and who loves you."
Litvinov instantly got up from the seat; the blood rushed to his head. "What's
this?" he cried at last, in a voice of concentrated exasperation: "stupid
jesting, spying? Kindly explain yourself."
Potugin turned a weary look upon him.
"Ah! don't he offended at my words. Grigory Mihalitch, me you cannot
offend. I did not begin to talk to you for that, and I'm in no joking humor
now." "Perhaps, perhaps. I'm ready to believe in the excellence
of your intentions; but still I may be allowed to ask you by what right you
meddle in the private affairs, in the inner life, of another man, a man who
is nothing to you; and what grounds you have for so confidently giving out
your own . . . invention for the truth?"
"My invention! If I had imagined it, it should not have made you angry;
and as for my right, well I never heard before that a man ought to ask himself
whether he had the right to hold out a hand to a drowning man."
"I am humbly grateful for your tender solicitude," cried Litvinov
passionately, "but I am not in the least in need of it, and all the phrases
about the ruin of inexperienced young men wrought by society women, about
the immorality of fashionable society, and so on, I look upon merely as stock
phrases, and indeed in a sense I positively despise them; and so I beg you
to spare your rescuing arm, and to let me drown in peace."
Potugin again raised his eyes to Litvinov. He was breathing hard, his lips
"But look at me, young man," broke from him at last, and he clapped
himself on the breast: "can you suppose I have anything in common with
the ordinary, self-satisfied moralist, a preacher? Don't you understand that
simply from interest in you, however strong it might be, I would never have
let fall a word, I would never have given you grounds for reproaching me with
what I hate above all things--indiscretion, intrusiveness? Don't you see that
this is something of a different kind altogether, that before you is a man
crushed, utterly obliterated by the very passion, from the results of which
he would save you, and . . . and for the same woman!"
Litvinov stepped back a pace.
"Is it possible? What did you say? . . . You . you . . . Sozont Ivanitch?
But Madame Byelsky. . . that child?"
"Ah, don't cross-examine me . . . Believe me! That is a dark, terrible
story, and I'm not going to tell you it. Madame Byelsky I hardly knew, that
child is not mine, but I took it all upon myself . . . because . . . she wished
it, because it was necessary for her. Why am I here in your hateful Baden?
And, in fact, could you suppose, could you for one instant imagine, that I'd
have brought myself to caution you out of sympathy for you? I'm sorry for
that sweet, good girl, your fiancee, but what have I to do with your future,
with you both? . . . But I am afraid for her . . . for her."
"You do me great honor, Mr. Potugin," began Litvinov, "but
since, according to you, we are both in the same position, why is it you don't
apply such exhortations to yourself, and ought I not to ascribe your apprehensions
to another feeling?"
"That is to jealousy, you mean? Ah, young man, young man, it's shameful
of you to shuffle and make pretences, it's shameful of you not to realize
what a bitter sorrow is speaking to you now by my lips! No, I am not in the
same position as you! I, I am old, ridiculous, an utterly harmless old fool--but
you! But there's no need to talk about it! You would not for one second agree
to accept the position I fill, and fill with gratitude! Jealousy? A man is
not jealous who has never had even a drop of hope, and this is not the first
time it has been my lot to endure this feeling. I am only afraid . . . afraid
for her, understand that. And could I have guessed when she sent me to you
that the feeling of having wronged you--she owned to feeling that--would carry
her so far?"
"But excuse me, Sozont Ivanitch, you seem to know. . . ."
"I know nothing, and I know everything! I know," he added, turning
away, "I know where she was yesterday. But there's no holding her back
now; like a stone set rolling, she must roll on to the bottom. I should be
a great idiot indeed, if I imagined my words could hold you back at once .
. . you, when a woman like that . . . But that's enough of this. I couldn't
restrain myself, that's my whole excuse. And after all, how can one know,
and why not try? Perhaps, you will think again; perhaps, some word of mine
will go to your heart, you will not care to ruin her and yourself, and that
innocent sweet creature . . . Ah! don't be angry, don't stamp about! What
have I to fear? Why should I mince matters? It's not jealousy speaking in
me, not anger . . . I'm ready to fall at your feet, to beseech you . . Good-by,
though. You needn't be afraid, all this will be kept secret. I wished for
Potugin strode off along the avenue and quickly vanished in the now falling
darkness. Litvinov did not detain him.
"A terrible dark story . . ." Potugin had said to Litvinov, and
would not tell it . . . Let us pass it over with a few words only.
Eight years before, it had happened to him to be sent by his department to
Count Reisenbach as a temporary clerk. It was in the summer. Potugin used
to drive to his country villa with papers, and be whole days there at a time.
Irina was then living at the count's. She was never haughty with people in
a humbler station, at least she never treated them superciliously, and the
countess more than once reproved her for her excessive Moscow familiarity.
Irina soon detected a man of intelligence in the humble clerk, attired in
the stiffly buttoned frockcoat that was his uniform. She used often and eagerly
to talk to him . while he . . . he fell in love with her passionately, profoundly,
secretly . . . Secretly! So he thought. The summer passed; the count no longer
needed any outside assistance. Potugin lost sight of Irina but could not forget
her. Three years after, he utterly unexpectedly received an invitation, through
a third person, to go to a see a lady slightly known to him. This lady at
first was reluctant to speak out, but after exacting an oath from him to keep
everything he was going to hear absolutely secret, she proposed to him . .
. to marry a girl, who occupied a conspicuous position in society, and for
whom marriage had become a necessity. The lady scarcely ventured to hint at
the principal personage, and then promised Potugin money . . . a large sum
of money. Potugin was not offended, astonishment stifled all feeling of anger
in him; but of course, he point-blank declined. Then the lady handed him a
note--from Irina. "You are a generous, noble man," she wrote, "and
I know you would do anything for me; I beg of you this sacrifice. You will
save one who is very dear to me. In saving her, you will save me too . . .
Do not ask me how. I could never have brought myself to any one with such
an entreaty, but to you I hold out my hands and say to you, do it for my sake."
Potugin pondered, and said that for Irina Pavlovna, certainly he was ready
to do a great deal; but he should like to hear her wishes from her own lips.
The interview took place the same evening; it did not last long, and no one
knew of it, except the same lady. Irina was no longer living at Count Reisenbach's.
"What made you think of me, of all people?" Potugin asked her. She
was beginning to expatiate on his noble qualities, but suddenly she stopped.
"No," she said, "you must be told the truth. I know, I know
that you love me; so that was why I made up my mind . . ." and then she
told him everything.
Eliza Byelsky was an orphan; her relations did not like her, and reckoned
on her inheritance . . . ruin was facing her. In saving her, Irina was really
doing a service to him who was responsible for it all, and who was himself
now standing in a very close relation to Irina . . . Potugin, without speaking,
looked long at Irina, and consented. She wept, and flung herself all in tears
on his neck. And he, too, wept . . . but very different were their tears.
Everything had already been made ready for the secret marriage, a powerful
hand removed all obstacles. . . . But illness came . . . and then a daughter
was born, and then the mother . . . poisoned herself. What was to be done
with the child? Potugin received it into his charge, received it from the
same hands, from the hands of Irina.
A terrible, dark story . . . Let us pass on, readers, pass on!
Over an hour more passed before Litvinov could bring himself to go back to
his hotel. He had almost reached it when he suddenly heard steps behind him.
it seemed as though they were following him persistently, and walking faster
when he quickened his pace. When he moved under a lamp-post Litvinov turned
round and recognized General Ratmirov. In a white tie, in a fashionable overcoat,
flung open, with a row of stars and crosses on a golden chain in the buttonhole
of his dresscoat, the general was returning from dinner, alone. His eyes,
fastened with insolent persistence on Litvinov, expressed such contempt and
such hatred, his whole deportment was suggestive of such intense defiance,
that Litvinov thought it his duty, stifling his wrath, to go to meet him,
to face a "scandal." But when he was on a level with Litvinov, the
general's face suddenly changed, his habitual playful refinement reappeared
upon it, and his hand in its pale lavender glove flourished his glossy hat
high in the air. Litvinov took off his in silence, and each went on his way.
"He has noticed something, for certain!" thought Litvinov.
"If only it were . . . any one else!" thought the general.
Tatyana was playing picquet with her aunt when Litvinov entered their room.
"Well, I must say, you're a pretty fellow!" cried Kapitolina Markovna,
and she threw down her cards. "Our first day, and he's lost for the whole
evening! Here we've been waiting and waiting, and scolding and scolding .
. . ."
"I said nothing, aunt," observed Tatyana.
"Well, you're meekness itself, we all know! You ought to be ashamed,
sir! and you betrothed too!"
Litvinov made some sort of excuse and sat down to the table.
"Why have you left off your game?" he asked after a brief silence.
"Well, that's a nice question! We've been playing cards from sheer dullness,
not knowing what to do with ourselves . . . but now you've come."
"If you would care to hear the evening music," observed Litvinov,
"I should be delighted to take you."
Kapitolina Markovna looked at her niece.
"Let us go, aunt, I am ready," she said, "but wouldn't it be
better to stay at home?"
"To be sure! Let us have tea in our own old Moscow way, with the samovar,
and have a good chat. We've not had a proper gossip yet."
Litvinov ordered tea to be sent up, but the good chat did not come off. He
felt a continual gnawing of conscience; whatever he said, it always seemed
to him that he was telling lies and Tatyana was seeing through it. Meanwhile
there was no change to he observed in her; she behaved just as unconstrainedly
. . . only her look never once rested upon Litvinov, but with a kind of indulgent
timorousness glided over him, and she was paler than usual.
Kapitolina Markovna asked her whether she had not a headache.
Tatyana was at first about to say no, but after a moment's thought, she said, "Yes, a little." "It's the journey," suggested Litvinov,
and he positively blushed with shame.
"Yes, the journey," repeated Tatyana, and her eyes again glided
"You ought to rest, Tanya, darling."
"Yes, I will go to bed soon, aunt."
On the table lay a Guide des Voyageurs; Litvinov fell to reading aloud the
description of the environs of Baden.
"Quite so," Kapitolina Markovna interrupted, "but there's something
we mustn't forget. I'm told linen is very cheap here, so we must be sure to
buy some for the trousseau."
Tatyana dropped her eyes.
"We have plenty of time, aunt. You never think of yourself, but you really
ought to get yourself some clothes. You see how smart every one is here."
"Eh, my love! what would be the good of that? I'm not a fine lady! It
would be another thing if I were such a beauty as your friend, Grigory Mihalitch,
what was her name?"
"Why, that we met to-day."
"Oh, she!." said Litvinov, with feigned indifference, and again
he felt disgust and shame. "No!" he thought, "to go on like
this is impossible."
He was sitting by his betrothed, while a few inches from her in his side pocket,
was Irina's handkerchief.
Kapitolina Markovna went for a minute into the other room.
"Tanya . . ." said Litvinov, with an effort. It was the first time
that day he had called her by that name.
She turned towards him.
"I . . . I have something very important to say to you."
"Oh! really? When? Directly?"
"Oh! to-morrow. Very well."
Litvinov's soul was suddenly filled with boundless pity. He took Tatyana's
hand and kissed it humbly, like a sinner; her heart throbbed faintly and she
felt no happiness.
In the night, at two o'clock, Kapitolina Markovna, who was sleeping in the
same room with her niece, suddenly lifted up her head and listened.
"Tanya," she said, "you are crying?"
Tatyana did not at once answer.
"No, aunt," sounded her gentle voice, "I've caught a cold."
"WHY did I say that to her?" Litvinov thought the next morning as
he sat in his room at the window.
He shrugged his shoulders in vexation: he had said that to Tatyana simply
to cut himself off all way of retreat. In the window lay a note from Irina:
she asked him to see her at twelve. Potugin's words incessantly recurred to
his mind, they seemed to reach him with a faint ill-omened sound as of a rumbling
underground. He was angry with himself, but could not get rid of them anyhow.
Some one knocked at the door.
"Wer da?" asked Litvinov.
"Ah! you're at home! open!" he heard Bindasov's hoarse bass.
The door handle creaked.
Litvinov turned white with exasperation.
"I'm not at home," he declared sharply.
"Not at home? That's a good joke!"
"I tell you--not at home, get along."
"That's civil! And I came to ask you for a little loan," grumbled
He walked off, however, tramping on his heels as usual.
Litvinov was all but dashing out after him, he felt such a longing to throttle
the hateful ruffian. The events of the last few days had unstrung his nerves;
a little more, and he would have burst into tears. He drank off a glass of
cold water, locked up all the drawers in the furniture, he could not have
said why, and went to Tatyana's.
He found her alone. Kapitolina Markovna had gone out shopping. Tatyana was
sitting on the sofa, holding a book in both hands. She was not reading it
and scarcely knew what book it was. She did not stir, but her heart was beating
quickly in her bosom, and the little white collar round her neck quivered
visibly and evenly.
Litvinov was confused. . . . However, he sat down by her, said good-morning,
smiled at her; she, too, smiled at him without speaking. She had bowed to
him when he came in, bowed courteously, not affectionately, and she did not
glance at him. He held out his hand to her; she gave him her chill fingers,
but at once freed them again, and took up the book. Litvinov felt that to
begin the conversation with unimportant subjects would be insulting Tatyana;
she after her custom made no demands, but everything in her said plainly, "I am waiting, I am waiting." . . . He must fulfill his promise.
But though almost the whole night he had thought of nothing else, he had not
prepared even the first introductory words, and absolutely did not know in
what way to break this cruel silence.
"Tanya," he began at last, "I told you yesterday that I have
something important to say to you. I am ready, only I beg you beforehand not
to be angry against me, and to rest assured that my feelings for you. . .
He stopped. He caught his breath. Tatyana still did not stir, and did not
look at him; she only clutched the book tighter than ever.
"There has always been," Litvinov went on, without finishing the
sentence he had begun, "there has always been perfect openness between
us; I respect you too much to be a hypocrite with you; I want to prove to
you that I know how to value the nobleness and independence of your nature,
even though . . . though of course . . ."
"Grigory Mihalitch," began Tatyana in a measured voice while a deathly
pallor overspread her whole face, "I will come to your assistance, you
no longer love me, and you don't know how to tell me so."
Litvinov involuntarily shuddered.
"Why?" . . . he said, hardly intelligibly, "why could you suppose?
. . . I really don't understand . . . ."
"What! isn't it the truth? Isn't it the truth?--tell me, tell me."
Tatyana turned quite round to Litvinov; her face, with her hair brushed back
from it, approached his face, and her eyes, which for so long had not looked
at him, seemed to penetrate into his eyes.
"Isn't it the truth?" she repeated.
He said nothing, did not utter a single sound. He could not have lied at that
instant, even if he had known she would believe him, and that his lie would
save her; he was not even able to bear her eyes upon him. Litvinov said nothing,
but she needed no answer, she read the answer in his very silence, in those
guilty downcast eyes--and she turned away again and dropped the book. . .
. She had been still uncertain till that instant, and Litvinov understood
that; he understood that she had been still uncertain--and how hideous, actually
hideous was all that he was doing.
He flung himself on his knees before her.
"Tanya," he cried, "if only you knew how hard it is for me
to see you in this position, how awful to me to think that it's I . . . I!
My heart is torn to pieces, I don't know myself, I have lost myself, and you,
and everything . . . Everything is shattered, Tanya, everything! Could I dream
that I . . . I should bring such a blow upon you, my best friend, my guardian
angel? . . . Could I dream that we should meet like this, should spend such
a day as yesterday! . . ."
Tatyana was trying to get up and go away. He held, her back by the border
of her dress.
"No, listen to me a minute longer. You see I am, on my knees before you,
but I have not come to beg your forgiveness; you cannot, you ought not to
forgive me. I have come to tell you that your friend is ruined, that he is
falling into the pit, and would not drag you down with him. . . . But save
me . . . no! even you cannot save me. I should push you away, I am ruined,
Tanya, I am ruined past all help."
Tatyana looked at Litvinov. "You are ruined?" she said, as though
not fully understanding him. "You are ruined?"
"Yes, Tanya, I am ruined. All the past, all that was precious, everything
I have lived for up till now, is ruined for me; everything is wretched, everything
is shattered, and I don't know what awaits me in the future. You said just
now that I no longer loved you. . . . No, Tanya, I have not ceased to love
you, but a different, terrible, irresistible passion has come upon me, has
overborne me. I fought against it while I could. . . ."
Tatyana got up, her brows twitched, her pale face darkened. Litvinov, too,
rose to his feet.
"You love another woman," she began, "and I guess who she is.
. . . We met her yesterday, didn't we? . . . Well, I see what is left for
me to do now. Since you say yourself this passion is unalterable" . .
. (Tatyana paused an instant, possibly she had still hoped Litvinov would
not let this last word pass unchallenged, but he said nothing), "it only
remains for me to give you back . . . your word." Litvinov bent his head,
as though submissively receiving a well-deserved blow.
"You have every right to be angry with me," he said. "You have
every right to reproach me for feebleness . . . for deceit."
Tatyana looked at him again.
"I have not reproached you, Litvinov, I don't blame you. I agree with
you: the bitterest truth is better than what went on yesterday. What sort
of a life could ours have been now!"
"What sort of a life will mine be now!" echoed mournfully in Litvinov's
Tatyana went towards the door of the bedroom.
"I will ask you to leave me alone for a little time, Grigory Mihalitch--we
will see each other again, we will talk again. All this has been so unexpected
I want to collect myself a little . . . leave me alone . . . spare my pride.
We shall see each other again." And uttering these words, Tatyana hurriedly
withdrew and locked the door after her.
Litvinov went out into the street like a man dazed and stunned; in the very
depths of his heart something dark and bitter lay hid, such a sensation must
a man feel who has murdered another; and at the same time he felt easier as
though he had at last flung off a hated load. Tatyana's magnanimity had crushed
him, he felt vividly all that he had lost . . . and yet? with his regret was
mingled irritation; he yearned towards Irina as to the sole refuge left him,
and felt bitter against her. For some time Litvinov's feelings had been every
day growing more violent and more complex; this complexity tortured him, exasperated
him, he was lost in this chaos. He thirsted for one thing; to get out at last
on to the path, whatever it might be, if only not to wander longer in this
incomprehensible half-darkness. Practical people of Litvinov's sort ought
never to be carried away by passion, it destroys the very meaning of their
lives. . . . But nature cares nothing for logic, our human logic; she has
her own, which we do not recognize and do not acknowledge till we are crushed
under its wheel.
On parting from Tatyana, Litvinov held one thought in his mind, to see Irina;
he set off, indeed, to see her. But the general was at home, so at least the
porter told him, and he did not care to go in, he did not feel himself capable
of hypocrisy, and he moved slowly off towards the Konversation Hall. Litvinov's
incapacity for hypocrisy was evident that day to both Voroshilov and Pishtchalkin,
who happened to meet him; he simply blurted out to the former that he was
empty as a drum,; to the latter that he bored every one to extinction; it
was lucky indeed that Bindasov did not come across him; there would certainly
have been a "grosser Scandal." Both the young men were stupefied;
Voroshilov went so far as to ask himself whether his honor, as an officer
did not demand satisfaction? But like Gogol's lieutenant, Pirogov, he calmed
himself with bread and butter in a cafe Litvinov caught sight in the distance
of Kapitolina Markovna running busily from shop to shop in her striped mantle.
. . . He felt ashamed to face the good, absurd, generous old lady. Then he
recalled Potugin, their conversation yesterday. . . . Then something was wafted
to him, something intangible and unmistakable: if a falling shadow shed a
fragrance, it could not be more elusive, but he felt at once that it was Irina
near him, and in fact she appeared a few paces from him, arm-in-arm with another
lady; their eyes met at once. Irina probably noticed something peculiar in
the expression of Litvinov's face; she stopped before a shop, in which a number
of tiny wooden clocks of Black Forest make were exhibited, and summoning him
by a motion of her head, she pointed to one of these clocks, and calling upon
him to admire a charming clock-face with a painted cuckoo above it, she said,
not in a whisper, but as though finishing a phrase begun, in her ordinary
tone of voice, much less likely to attract the attention of outsiders, "Come
in an hour's time, I shall be alone." But at this moment the renowned
lady-killer Monsieur Verdier swooped down upon her, and began to fall into
ecstasies over the color, feuille morte, of her gown and the low-crowned Spanish
hat she wore tilted almost down to her eyebrows. . . . Litvinov vanished in
"GRIGORY," Irina was saying to him two hours later, as she sat beside
him on the sofa, and laid both hands on his shoulder, "what is the matter
with you? Tell me now quickly, while we're alone."
"The matter with me?" said Litvinov. "I am happy, happy, that's
what's the matter with me."
Irina looked down, smiled, sighed.
"That's not an answer to my question, my dear one."
Litvinov grew thoughtful.
"Well, let me tell you then . . . since you insist positively on it"
(Irina opened her eyes wide and trembled slightly), "I have told everything
to-day to my betrothed."
"What, everything? You mentioned me?"
Litvinov fairly threw up his arms. "Irina, for God's sake, how could
such an idea enter your head! that I--"
"There, forgive me . . . forgive me. What did you say?"
"I told her that I no longer loved her."
"She asked why?"
"I did not disguise the fact that I loved another woman, and that we
"Ah . . . and what did she do? Agreed?" "O Irina! what a girl
she is! She was all self-sacrifice, all generosity!" "I've no doubt,
I've no doubt . . . there was nothing else for her to do, though."
"And not one reproach, not one hard word to me, who have spoiled her
whole life, deceived her, pitilessly flung her over. . . ."
Irina scrutinized her finger nails.
"Tell me, Grigory . . . did she love you?"
"Yes, Irina, she loved me."
Irina was silent a minute, she straightened her dress. "I must confess,"
she began, "I don't quite understand what induced you to explain matters
"What induced me, Irina! Would you have liked me to lie, to be a hypocrite
to her, that pure soul? or did you suppose--"
"I supposed nothing," Irina interrupted. "I must admit I have
thought very little about her. I don't know how to think of two people at
"That is, you mean--"
"Well, and so what then? Is she going away, that pure soul?" Irina
interrupted a second time.
"I know nothing," answered Litvinov. "I am to see her again.
But she will not stay."
"Ah! bon voyage!"
"No, she will not stay. But I'm not thinking of her either, now, I am
thinking of what you said to me, what you have promised me."
Irina looked up at him from under her eyelids.
"Ungrateful one! aren't you content yet?"
"No, Irina, I'm not content. You have made me happy, but I'm not content,
and you understand me."
"That is, I--"
"Yes, you understand me. Remember your words, remember what you wrote
to me. I can't share you with others; no, no, I can't consent to the pitiful
role of secret lover; not my life alone, this other life, too, I have flung
at your feet, I have renounced everything, I have crushed it all to dust,
without compunction and beyond recall; but in return I trust, I firmly believe,
that you, too, will keep your promise, and unite your lot with mine for ever."
"You want me to run away with you? I am ready . . ." (Litvinov bent
down to her hands in ecstasy.) "I am ready. I will not go back from my
word. But have you yourself thought over all the difficulties--have you made
preparations?" "I? I have not had time yet to think over or prepare
anything, but only say yes, let me act, and before a month is over . . . ."
"A month! we start for Italy in a fortnight."
"A fortnight, then, is enough for me. O Irina, you seem to take my proposition
coldly; perhaps it seems unpractical to you, but I am not a boy, I am not
used to comforting myself with dreams, I know what a tremendous step this
is, I know what a responsibility I am taking on myself; but I can see no other
course. Think of it, I must break every tie with the past, if only not to
be a contemptible liar in the eyes of the girl I have sacrificed for you!"
Irina drew herself up suddenly and her eyes flashed.
"Oh, I beg your pardon, Grigory Mihalitch! If I decide, if I run away,
then it will at least be with a man who does it for my sake, for my sake simply,
and not in order that he may not degrade himself in the good opinion of a
phlegmatic young person, with milk and water, du lait coupe instead of blood,
in her veins! And I must tell you, too, it's the first time, I confess, that
it's been my lot to hear that the man I honor with my regard is deserving
of commiseration, playing a pitiful part! I know a far more pitiful part,
the part of a man who doesn't know what is going on in his own heart!"
Litvinov drew himself up in his turn.
"Irina," he was beginning--
But all at once she clapped both hands to her forehead, and with a convulsive
motion, flinging herself on his breast, she embraced him with force beyond
"Forgive me, forgive me," she began, with a shaking voice, "forgive
me, Grigory! You see how corrupted I am, how horrid I am, how jealous and
wicked! You see how I need your aid, your indulgence! Yes, save me, drag me
out of this mire, before I am quite ruined! Yes, let us run away, let us run
away from these people, from this society to some far off, fair, free country!
Perhaps your Irina will at last be worthier of the sacrifices you are making
for her! Don't be angry with me, forgive me, my sweet, and know that I will
do everything you command, I will go anywhere you will take me!"
Litvinov's heart was in a turmoil. Irina clung closer than before to him with
all her youthful supple body. He bent over her fragrant, disordered tresses,
and in an intoxication of gratitude and ecstasy, he hardly dared to caress
them with his hand, he hardly touched them with his lips.
"Irina, Irina," he repeated,--"my angel; . . . ."
She suddenly raised her head, listened. . . .
"It's my husband's step, . . . he has gone into his room," she whispered,
and, moving hurriedly away, she crossed over to another armchair. Litvinov
was getting up. . . . "What are you doing?" she went on in the same
whisper; "you must stay, he suspects you as it is. Or are you afraid
of him?" She did not take her eyes off the door. "Yes, it's he;
he will come in here directly. Tell me something, talk to me." Litvinov
could not at once recover himself and was silent. "Aren't you going to
the theater to-morrow?" she uttered aloud. "They're giving Le Verre
d'Eau, an old-fashioned piece, and Plessy is awfully affected. . . . We're
as though we were in a perfect fever," she added, dropping her voice.
"We can't do anything like this; we must think things over well. I ought
to warn you that all my money is in his hands; mais j'ai mes bijoux. We'll
go to Spain, would you like that?" She raised her voice again. "Why
is it all actresses get so fat? Madeleine Brohan for instance. . . . Do talk,
don't sit so silent. My head is going round. But you, you must not doubt me.
. . . I will let you know where to come to-morrow. Only it was a mistake to
have told that young lady. . . . Ah, mais c'est charmant!" she cried
suddenly, and with a nervous laugh, she tore the lace edge of her handkerchief.
"May I come in?" asked Ratmirov from the other room.
"Yes . . . yes."
The door opened, and in the doorway appeared the general. He scowled on seeing
Litvinov; however, he bowed to them, that is to say, he bent the upper portion
of his person.
"I did not know you had a visitor," he said: "je vous demande
pardon de mon indiscretion. So you still find Baden entertaining, M'sieu--Litvinov?"
Ratmirov always uttered Litvinov's surname with hesitation, every time, as
though he had forgotten it, and could not at once recall it. . . . In this
way, as well as by the lofty flourish of his hat in saluting him, he meant
to insult his pride.
"I am not bored here, m'sieu le general."
"Really? Well, I find Baden fearfully boring. We are soon going away,
are we not, Irina Pavlovna? Assez de Bade comme ca. By the way, I've won you
five hundred francs to-day."
Irina stretched out her hand coquettishly.
"Where are they? Please let me have them for pin-money."
"You shall have them, you shall have them. . . You are going, M'sieu--Litvinov?"
"Yes, I am going, as you see."
Ratmirov again bent his body.
"Till we meet again!"
"Good-by, Grigory Mihalitch," said Irina. "I will keep my promise."
"What is that? May I be inquisitive?" her husband queried.
Irina smiled. "No, it was only . . . something we've been talking of.
C'est a propos du voyage . . . ou il vous plaira. You know--Stael's book?"
"Ah! ah! to be sure, I know. Charming illustrations."
Ratmirov seemed on the best of terms with his wife; he called her by her pet
name in addressing her.
"BETTER not think now, really," Litvinov repeated, as he strode
along the street, feeling that the inward riot was rising up again in him.
"The thing's decided. She will keep her promise, and it only remains
for me to take all necessary steps. . . . Yet she hesitates, it seems." . . . He shook his head. His own designs struck even his own imagination in
a strange light; there was a smack of artificiality, of unreality about them.
One cannot dwell long upon the same thoughts; they gradually shift like the
bits of glass in a kaleidoscope . . . one peeps in, and already the shapes
before one's eyes are utterly different. A sensation of intense weariness
overcame Litvinov. . . . If he could for one short hour but rest! . . . But
Tanya? He started, and, without reflecting even, turned submissively homewards,
merely struck by the idea, that this day was tossing him like a ball from
one to the other.
No matter; he must make an end. He went back to his hotel, and with the same
submissiveness, insensibility, numbness, without hesitation or delay, he went
to see Tatyana.
He was met by Kapitolina Markovna. From the first glance at her, he knew that
she knew about it all; the poor maiden lady's eyes were swollen with weeping,
and her flushed face, fringed with her dishevelled white locks, expressed
dismay and an agony of indignation, sorrow, and boundless amazement. She was
on the point of rushing up to Litvinov, but she stopped short, and, biting
her quivering lips, she looked at him as though she would supplicate him,
and kill him, and assure herself that it was a dream, a senseless, impossible
thing, wasn't it?
"Here you . . . you are come," she began. . . The door from the
next room opened instantaneously, and with a light tread Tatyana came in;
she was of a transparent pallor, but she was quite calm.
She gently put one arm round her aunt and made her sit down beside her.
"You sit down too, Grigory Mihalitch," she said to Litvinov, who
was standing like one distraught at the door. "I am very glad to see
you once more. I have informed auntie of your decision, our common decision;
she fully shares it and approves of it. . . . Without mutual love there can
be no happiness, mutual esteem alone is not enough" (at the word "esteem"
Litvinov involuntarily looked down) "and better to separate now, than
to repent later. Isn't it, aunt?"
"Yes, of course," began Kapitolina Markovna, "of course, Tanya,
darling, the man who does not know how to appreciate you . . . who could bring
"Aunt, aunt," Tatyana interrupted, "remember what you promised
me. You always told me yourself: truth, Tatyana, truth before everything--and
independence. Well, truth's not always sweet, nor independence either; or
else where would be the virtue of pendence either; or else where would be
the virtue of it?"
She kissed Kapitolina Markovna on her white hair, and turning to Litvinov,
she went on:
"We propose, aunt and I, leaving Baden. . . . I think it will be more
comfortable so for all of us."
"When do you think of going?" Litvinov said thickly. He remembered
that Irina had said the very same words to him not long before. Kapitolina
Markovna was darting forward, but Tatyana held her back, with a caressing
touch on her shoulder.
"Probably soon, very soon."
"And will you allow me to ask where you intend going?" Litvinov
said in the same voice.
"First to Dresden, then probably to Russia."
"But what can you want to know that for now, Grigory Mihalitch?" . . . cried Kapitolina Markovna.
"Aunt, aunt," Tatyana interposed again. A brief silence followed.
"Tatyana Petrovna," began Litvinov, "you know how agonizingly
painful and bitter my feelings must be at this instant."
Tatyana got up.
"Grigory Mihalitch," she said, "we will not talk about that
. . . if you please, I beg you for my sake, if not for your own. I have known
you long enough, and I can very well imagine what you must be feeling now.
But what's the use of talking, of touching a sore" (she stopped; it was
clear she wanted to stem the emotion rushing upon her, to swallow the rising
tears; she succeeded)--"why fret a sore we cannot heal? Leave that to
time. And now I have to ask a service of you, Grigory Mihalitch; if you will
be so good, I will give you a letter directly: take it to the post yourself,
it is rather important, but aunt and I have no time now. . . . I shall be
much obliged to you. Wait a minute. . . . I will bring it directly. . . ." In the doorway Tatyana glanced uneasily at Kapitolina Markovna; but she was
sitting with such dignity and decorum, with such a severe expression on her
knitted brows and tightly compressed lips, that Tatyana merely gave her a
significant nod and went out.
But scarcely had the door closed behind her. when every trace of dignity and
severity instantaneously vanished from Kapitolina Markovna's face; she got
up, ran on tiptoe up to Litvinov, and all hunched together and trying to look
him in the face, she began in a quaking tearful whisper:
"Good God," she said, "Grigory Mihalitch, what does it mean?
is it a dream or what? You give up Tanya, you tired of her, you breaking your
word! You doing this, Grigory Mihalitch, you on whom we all counted as if
you were a stone wall! You? you? you, Grisha?" . . . Kapitolina Markovna
stopped. "Why, you will kill her, Grigory Mihalitch," she went on,
without waiting for an answer, while her tears fairly coursed in fine drops
over her cheeks. "You mustn't judge by her bearing up now, you know her
character! She never complains; she does not think of herself, so others must
think of her! She keeps saying to me, 'Aunt, we must save our dignity!' but
what's dignity, when I foresee death, death before us?" . . . Tatyana's
chair creaked in the next room. "Yes, I foresee death," the old
lady went on, still more softly. "And how can such a thing have come
about? Is it witchcraft, or what? It's not long since you were writing her
the tenderest letters. And, in fact, can an honest man act like this? I'm
a woman, free, as you know, from prejudice of any sort, esprit fort, and I
have given Tanya, too, the same sort of education, she, too, has a free mind.
. . ."
"Aunt!" came Tatyana's voice from the next room.
"But one's word of honor is a duty, Grigory Mihalitch, especially for
people of your, of my principles! If we're not going to recognize duty, what
is left us? This cannot be broken off in this way, at your whim, without regard
to what may happen to another! It's unprincipled . . . yes, it's a crime;
a strange sort of freedom!"
"Aunt, come here please," was heard again. "I'm coming, my
love, I'm coming . . ." Kapitolina Markovna clutched at Litvinov's hand.--"I
see you are angry Grigory Milhalitch." . .. . ("Me! me angry?"
he wanted to exclaim, but his tongue was dumb.) "I don't want to make
you angry--oh, really, quite the contrary! I've come even to entreat you;
think again while there is time; don't destroy her, don't destroy your own
happiness, she will still trust you, Grisha, she will believe in you, nothing
is lost yet; why, she loves you as no one will ever love you! Leave this hateful
Baden-Baden, let us go away together, only throw off this enchantment, and,
above all, have pity, have pity--"
"Aunt!" called Tatyana, with a shade of impatience in her voice.
But Kapitolina Markovna did not hear her.
"Only say 'yes,'" she repeated to Litvinov; "and I will still
make everything smooth. . . . You need only nod your head to me, just one
little nod like this."
Litvinov would gladly, he felt, have died at that instant; but the word "yes" he did not utter, and he did not nod his head.
Tatyana reappeared with a letter in her hand. Kapitolina Markovna at once
darted away from Litvinov, and, averting her face, bent low over the table,
as though she were looking over the bills and papers that lay on it.
Tatyana went up to Litvinov.
"Here," she said, "is the letter I spoke of. . . . You will
go to the post at once with it, won't you?"
Litvinov raised his eyes. . . . Before him, really, stood his judge. Tatyana
struck him as taller, slenderer; her face, shining with unwonted beauty, had
the stony grandeur of a statute's; her bosom did not heave, and her gown,
of one color and straight as a Greek chiton, fell in the long, unbroken folds
of marble drapery to her feet, which were hidden by it. Tatyana was looking
straight before her, only at Litvinov; her cold, calm gaze, too, was the gaze
of a statue. He read his sentence in it; he bowed, took a letter from the
hand held out so immovably to him, and silently withdrew.
Kapitolina Markovna ran to Tatyana; but the latter turned off her embraces
and dropped her eyes; a flush of color spread over her face, and with the
words, "and now, the sooner the better," she went into the bedroom.
Kapitolina Markovna followed her with hanging head.
The letter, entrusted to Litvinov by Tatyana, was addressed to one of her
Dresden friends--a German lady--who let small furnished apartments. Litvinov
dropped the letter into the post-box, and it seemed to him as though with
that tiny scrap of paper he was dropping all his past, all his life into the
tomb. He went out of the town, and strolled a long time by narrow paths between
vineyards; he could not shake off the persistent sensation of contempt for
himself, like the importunate buzzing of flies in summer: an unenviable part,
indeed, he had played in the last interview. . . . And when he went back to
his hotel, and after a little time inquired about the ladies, he was told
that immediately after he had gone out, they had given orders to be driven
to the railway station, and had departed by the mail train--to what destination
was not known. Their things had been packed and their bills paid ever since
the morning. Tatyana had asked Litvinov to take her letter to the post, obviously
with the object of getting him out of the way. He ventured to ask the hall-porter
whether the ladies had left any letters for him, but the porter replied in
the negative, and looked amazed, even; it was clear that this sudden exit
from rooms taken for a week struck him, too, as strange and dubious. Litvinov
turned his back on him, and locked himself up in his room.
He did not leave it till the following day: the greater part of the night
he was sitting at the table, writing, and tearing what he had written. . .
. The dawn was already beginning when he finished his task--it was a letter
THIS was what was in this letter to Irina:
"My betrothed went away yesterday; we shall never see each other again.
. . . I do not know even for certain where she is going to live. With her,
she takes all that till now seemed precious and desirable to me; all my previous
ideas, my plans, my intentions, have gone with her; my labors, even, are wasted,
my work of years ends in nothing, all my pursuits have no meaning, no applicability;
all that is dead; myself, my old self, is dead and buried since yesterday.
I feel, I see, I know this clearly . . . far am I from regretting this. Not
to lament of it, have I begun upon this to you. . . . As though I could complain
when you love me, Irina! I wanted only to tell you that, of all this dead
past, all those hopes and efforts, turned to smoke and ashes, there is only
one thing left living, invincible, my love for you. Except that love, nothing
is left for me; to say it is the sole thing precious to me, would be too little;
I live wholly in that love; that love is my whole being; in it are my future,
my career, my vocation, my country! You know me, Irina; you know that fine
talk of any sort is foreign to my nature, hateful to me, and however strong
the words in which I try to express my feelings, you will have no doubts of
their sincerity, you will not suppose them exaggerated. I'm not a boy, in
the impulse of momentary ecstasy, lisping unreflecting vows to you, but a
man of matured age--simply and plainly, almost with terror, telling you what
he has recognized for unmistakable truth. Yes, your love has replaced everything
for me--everything, everything! Judge for yourself: can I leave this my all
in the hands of another? can I let him dispose of you? You--you will belong
to him, my whole being, my heart's blood will belong to him--while I myself
. . . where am I? what am I? An outsider--an onlooker . . . looking on at
my own life! No, that's impossible, impossible! To share, to share in secret
that without which it's useless, impossible to live . . . that's deceit and
death. I know how great a sacrifice I am asking of you, without any sort of
right to it; indeed, what can give one a right to sacrifice? But I am not
acting thus from egoism: an egoist would find it easier and smoother not to
raise this question at all. Yes, my demands are difficult, and I am not surprised
that they alarm you. The people among whom you have to live are hateful to
you, you are sick of society, but are you strong enough to throw up that society?
to trample on the success it has crowned you with? to rouse public opinion
against you--the opinion of these hateful people? Ask yourself, Irina, don't
take a burden upon you greater than you can bear. I don't want to reproach
you; but remember: once already you could not hold out against temptation.
I can give you so little in return for all you are losing. Hear my last word:
if you don't feel capable to-morrow, to-day even, of leaving all and following
me--you see how boldly I speak, how little I spare myself,--if you are frightened
at the uncertainty of the future, and estrangement and solitude and the censure
of men, if you cannot rely on yourself, in fact, tell me so openly and without
delay, and I will go away; I shall go with a broken heart, but I shall bless
you for your truthfulness. But if you really, my beautiful, radiant queen,
love a man so petty, so obscure as I, and are really ready to share his fate,--well,
then, give me your hand, and let us set off together on our difficult way!
Only understand, my decision is unchanging; either all or nothing. It's unreasonable
. . . but I could not do otherwise-I cannot, Irina!
I love you too much.
--Yours, G. L."
Litvinov did not much like this letter himself; it did not quite truly and
exactly express what he wanted to say; it was full of awkward expressions,
high flown or bookish, and doubtless it was not better than many of the other
letters he had torn up; but it was the last, the chief point was thoroughly
stated anyway, and harassed, and worn out, Litvinov did not feel capable of
dragging anything else out of his head. Besides he did not possess the faculty
of putting his thought into literary form, and like all people with whom it
is not habitual, he took great trouble over the style. His first letter was
probably the best; it came warmer from the heart. However that might be, Litvinov
despatched his missive to Irina.
She replied in a brief note:
"Come to me to-day," she wrote to him: "he has gone away for
the whole day. Your letter has greatly disturbed me. I keep thinking, thinking
. . . and my head is in a whirl. I am very wretched, but you love me, and
I am happy. Come. Yours, I."
She was sitting in her boudoir when Litvinov went in.
He was conducted there by the same little girl of thirteen who on the previous
day had watched for him on the stairs. On the table before Irina was standing
an open, semi-circular, cardboard box of lace: she was carelessly turning
over the lace with one hand, in the other she was holding Litvinov's letter.
She had only just left off crying; her eyelashes were wet, and her eyelids
swollen; on her cheeks could be seen the traces of undried tears not wiped
away. Litvinov stood still in the doorway; she did not notice his entrance.
"You are crying?" he said wonderingly.
She started, passed her hand over her hair and smiled.
"Why are you crying?" repeated Litvinov. She pointed in silence
to the letter. "So you were . . . over that," he articulated haltingly.
"Come here, sit down," she said, "give me your hand. Well,
yes, I was crying . . . what are you surprised at? Is that nothing?" she pointed again to the letter.
Litvinov sat down.
"I know it's not easy, Irina, I tell you so, indeed, in my letter . .
. I understand your position. But if you believe in the value of your love
for me, if my words have convinced you, you ought, too, to understand what
I feel now at the sight of your tears. I have come here, like a man on his
trial, and I await what is to be my sentence? Death or life? Your answer decides
everything. Only don't look at me with those eyes. . . . They remind me of
the eyes I saw in old days in Moscow."
Irina flushed at once, and turned away, as though herself conscious of something
evil in her gaze.
"Why do you say that, Grigory? For shame! You want to know my answer
. . . do you mean to say you can doubt it? You are troubled by my tears .
. but you don't understand them. Your letter, dearest, has set me thinking.
Here you write that my love has replaced everything for you, that even your
former studies can never now be put into practice; but I ask myself, can a
man live for love alone? Won't it weary him at last, won't he want an active
career, and won't he cast the blame on what drew him away from active life?
That's the thought that dismays me, that's what I am afraid of, and not what
Litvinov looked intently at Irina, and Irina intently looked at him, as though
each would penetrate deeper and further into the soul of the other, deeper
and further than word can reach, or word betray.
"You are wrong in being afraid of that," began Litvinov. "I
must have expressed myself badly. Weariness? Inactivity? With the new impetus
your love will give me? O Irina, in your love there's a whole world for me,
and I can't yet foresee myself what may develop from it."
Irina grew thoughtful.
"Where are we going?" she whispered.
"Where? We will talk of that later. But, of course, then . . . then you
agree? you agree, Irina?"
She looked at him. "And you will be happy?"
"You will regret nothing? Never?"
She bent over the cardboard box, and again began looking over the lace in
"Don't be angry with me, dear one, for attending to this trash at such
a moment. . . . I am obliged to go to a ball at a certain lady's, these bits
of finery have been sent me, and I must choose to-day. Ah! I am awfully wretched!"
she cried suddenly, and she laid her face down on the edge of the box. Tears
began falling again from her eyes. . . . She turned away; the tears might
spoil the lace. "Irina, you are crying again," Litvinov began uneasily.
"Ah, yes, again," Irina interposed hurriedly. "O Grigory, don't
torture me, don't torture yourself! . . . Let us be free people! What does
it matter if I do cry! And indeed do I know myself why my tears are flowing?
You know, you have heard my decision, you believe it will not be changed.
That I agree to . . . What was it you said? . . . to all or nothing . . .
what more would you have? Let us be free? Why these mutual chains? We are
alone together now, you love me. I love you; is it possible we have nothing
to do but wringing our thoughts out of each other? Look at me, I don't want
to talk about myself, I have never by one word hinted that for me perhaps
it was not so easy to set at nought my duty as a wife . . . and, of course,
I don't deceive myself, I know I am a criminal, and that he has a right to
kill me. Well, what of it? Let us be free, I say. To-day is ours--a life-time's
ours." She got up from the arm-chair and looked at Litvinov with her
head thrown back, faintly smiling and moving her eyebrows, while with one
arm bare to the elbow she pushed back from her face a long tress on which
a few tears glistened. A rich scarf slipped from the table and fell on the
floor at Irina's feet. She trampled contemptuously on it. "Or don't you
like me, today? Have I grown ugly since yesterday? Tell me, have you often
seen a prettier hand? And this hair? Tell me, do you love me?"
She clasped him in both arms, held his head close to her bosom, her comb fell
out with a ringing sound, and her falling hair wrapped him in a soft flood
LITVINOV walked up and down his room in the hotel, his head bowed in thought.
He had now to pass from theory to practice, to devise ways and means for flight,
for moving to unknown countries. . . . But, strange to say, he was not pondering
so much upon ways and means as upon whether actually, beyond doubt, the decision
had been reached on which he had so obstinately insisted? Had the ultimate,
irrevocable word been uttered? But Irina to be sure had said to him at parting, "Act, act, and when every thing is ready, only let me know." That
was final! Away with all doubts. . . . He must proceed to action. And Litvinov
proceeded--in the meantime--to calculation. Money first of all. Litvinov had,
he found, in ready money one thousand three hundred and twenty-eight guldens,
in French money, two thousand eight hundred and fifty-five francs; the sum
was trifling, but it was enough for the first necessities, and then he must
at once write to his father to send him all he could; he would have to sell
the forest part of the land. But on what pretext? . . . Well, a pretext would
be found. Irina had spoken, it's true, of her bijoux, but that must not be
taken into his reckoning; that, who knows, might come in for a rainy day.
He had besides a good Geneva watch, for which he might get . . . well, say,
four hundred francs. Litvinov went to a banker's, and with much circumlocution
introduced the question whether it was possible, in case of need, to borrow
money; but bankers at Baden are wary old foxes, and in response to such circumlocutions
they promptly assume a drooping and blighted air, for all the world like a
wild flower whose stalk has been severed by the scythe; some, indeed, laugh
outright in your face, as though appreciating an innocent joke on your part.
Litvinov, to his shame, even tried his luck at roulette, even, oh ignominy!
put a thaler on the number thirty, corresponding with his own age. He did
this with a view to augmenting and rounding off his capital; and if he did
not augment it, he certainly did round off his capital by losing the odd twenty-eight
guldens. There was a second question, also not an unimportant one; that was
the passport. But for a woman a passport is not quite so obligatory, and there
are countries where it is not required at all, Belgium, for instance, and
England; besides, one might even get some other passport, not Russian. Litvinov
pondered very seriously on all this; his decision was firm, absolutely unwavering,
and yet all the time against his will, overriding his will, something not
serious, almost humorous came in, filtered through his musings, as though
the very enterprise were a comic business, and no one ever did elope with
any one in reality, but only in plays and novels, and perhaps somewhere in
the provinces, in some of those remote districts, where, according to the
statements of travelers, people are literally sick continually from ennui.
At that point Litvinov recalled how an acquaintance of his, a retired cornet,
Batsov, had eloped with a merchant's daughter in a staging sledge with bells
and three horses, having as a preliminary measure made the parents drunk,
and adopted the same precaution as well with the bride, and how, as it afterwards
turned out, he was outwitted and within an ace of a thrashing into the bargain.
Litvinov felt exceedingly irritated with himself for such inappropriate reminiscences,
and then with the recollection of Tatyana, her sudden departure, all that
grief and suffering and shame, he felt only too acutely that the affair he
was arranging was deadly earnest, and how right he had been when he had told
Irina that his honor, even, left no other course open. . . . And again at
the mere name something of flame turned with sweet ache about his heart and
died away again.
The tramp of horses' hoofs sounded behind him. He moved aside. . . . Irina
overtook him on horseback; beside her rode the stout general. She recognized
Litvinov, nodded to him, and lashing her horse with a sidestroke of her whip,
she put him into a gallop, and suddenly dashed away at headlong speed. Her
dark veil fluttered in the wind. . . .
"Pas si vite! Nom de Dieu! pas si vite!" cried the general, and
he, too, galloped after her.
THE next morning Litvinov had only just come home from seeing the banker,
with whom he had had another conversation on the playful instability of our
exchange, and the best means of sending money abroad, when the hotel porter
handed him a letter. He recognized Irina's handwriting, and without breaking
the seal--a presentiment of evil, Heaven knows why, was astir in him--he went
into his room. This was what he read (the letter was in French):
"My dear one, I have been thinking all night of your plan. . . . I am
not going to shuffle with you. You have been open with me, and I will be open
with you; I cannot run away with you, I have not the strength to do it. I
feel how I am wronging you, my second sin is greater than the first, I despise
myself, my cowardice. I cover myself with reproaches, but I cannot change
myself. In vain I tell myself that I have destroyed your happiness, that you
have the right now to regard me as a frivolous flirt, that I myself drew you
on, that I have given you solemn promises. . . . I am full of horror of hatred
for myself, but I can't do otherwise, I can't, I can't. I don't want to justify
myself, I won't tell you I was carried away myself . . . all that's of no
importance; but I want to tell you, and to say it again, and yet again, I
am yours, yours for ever, do with me as you will, when you will, free from
all obligation, from all responsibility! I am yours. . . . But run away, throw
up everything . . . no! no! no! I besought you to save me, I hoped to wipe
out everything, to burn up the past as in a fire . . . but I see there is
no salvation for me; I see the poison has gone too deeply into me; I see one
cannot breathe this atmosphere for years with impunity. I have long hesitated
whether to write you this letter, I dread to think what decision you may come
to, I trust only to your love for me. But I felt it would be dishonest on
my part to hide the truth from you--especially as perhaps you have already
begun to take the first steps for carrying out our project. Ah! it was lovely
but impracticable. O my dear one, think me a weak, worthless woman, despise,
but don't abandon me, don't abandon your Irina! . . . To leave this life I
have not the courage, but live it without you I cannot either. We soon go
back to Petersburg, come there, live there, we will find occupation for you,
your labors in the past shall not be thrown away, you shall find good use
for them . . . only live near me, only love me; such as I am, with all my
weaknesses and my vices, and believe me, no heart will ever be so tenderly
devoted to you as the heart of your Irina. Come soon to me, I shall not have
an instant's peace until I see you.--Yours, yours, yours, I."
The blood beat like a sledge-hammer in Litvinov's head, then slowly and painfully
sank to his heart, and was chill as a stone in it. He read through Irina's
letter, and just as on that day at Moscow he fell in exhaustion on the sofa,
and stayed there motionless. A dark abyss seemed suddenly to have opened on
all sides of him, and he stared into this darkness in senseless despair. And
so again, again deceit, no, worse than deceit, lying and baseness. . . . And
life shattered, everything torn up by its roots utterly, and the sole thing
which he could cling to--the last prop in fragments, too! "Come after
us to Petersburg," he repeated with a bitter inward laugh, "we will
find you occupation. . . . Find me a place as a head clerk, eh? and who are
we? Here there's a hint of her past. Here we have the secret, hideous something
I know nothing of, but which she has been trying to wipe out, to burn as in
a fire. Here we have that world of intrigues, of secret relations, of shameful
stories of Byelskys and Dolskys. . . . And what a future, what a lovely part
awaiting me! To live close to her, visit her, share with her the morbid melancholy
of the lady of fashion who is sick and weary of the world, but can't live
outside its circle, be the friend of the house of course, of his Excellency
. . . until . . . until the whim changes and the plebeian lover loses his
piquancy, and is replaced by that fat general or Mr. Finikov--that's possible
and pleasant, and I dare say useful. . . . She talks of a good use for my
talents? . . . but the other project's impracticable, impracticable. . . ."
In Litvinov's soul rose, like sudden gusts of wind before a storm, momentary
impulses of fury. . . . Every expression in Irina's letter roused his indignation,
her very assertions of her unchanging feelings affronted him. "She can't
let it go like that," he cried at last, "I won't allow her to play
with my life so mercilessly."
Litvinov jumped up, snatched his hat. But what was he to do? Run to her? Answer
her letter? He stopped short, and his hands fell.
"Yes, what was to be done?"
Had he not himself put this fatal choice to her? It had not turned out as
he had wished . . . there was that risk about every choice. She had changed
her mind, it was true; she herself had declared at first that she would throw
up everything and follow him; that was true, too; but she did not deny her
guilt, she called herself a weak woman; she did not want to deceive him, she
had been deceived in herself. . . . What answer could be made to that? At
any rate she was not hypocritical, she was not deceiving him . . . she was
open, remorselessly open. There was nothing forced her to speak out, nothing
to prevent her from soothing him with promises, putting things off, and keeping
it all in uncertainty till her departure . . . till her departure with her
husband for Italy? But she had ruined his life, ruined two lives. . . . What
But as regards Tatyana, she was not guilty; the guilt was his, his, Litvinov's
alone, and he had no right to shake off the responsibility his own sin had
laid with iron yoke upon him. . . . All this was so; but what was left him
to do now?
Again he flung himself on the sofa and again in gloom, darkly, dimly, without
trace, with devouring swiftness, the minutes raced past. . . .
"And why not obey her?" flashed through his brain. "She loves
me, she is mine, and in our very yearning towards each other, in this passion,
which after so many years has burst upon us, and forced its way out with such
violence, is there not something inevitable, irresistible, like a law of nature?
Live in Petersburg . . . and shall I be the first to be put in such a position?
And how could we be in safety together? . . ."
And he fell to musing, and Irina's shape, in the guise in which it was imprinted
for ever in his late memories, softly rose before him. . . . But not for long.
. . . He mastered himself, and with a fresh outburst of indignation drove
away from him both those memories and that seductive image.
"You give me to drink from that golden cup," he cried, "but
there is poison in the draught, and your white wings are besmirched with mire.
. . . Away! Remain here with you after the way I . . . I drove away my betrothed
. . . a deed of infamy, of infamy!" He wrung his hands with anguish,
and another face with the stamp of suffering on its still features, with dumb
reproach in its farewell eyes, rose from the depths. . . .
And for a long time Litvinov was in this agony still; for a long time, his
tortured thought, like a man fever-stricken, tossed from side to side. . .
. He grew calm at last; at last he came to a decision. From the very first
instant he had a presentiment of this decision; . . . it had appeared to him
at first like a distant, hardly perceptible point in the midst of the darkness
and turmoil of his inward conflict; then it had begun to move nearer and nearer,
till it ended by cutting with icy edge into his heart.
Litvinov once more dragged his box out of the corner, once more he packed
all his things, without haste, even with a kind of stupid carefulness, rang
for the waiter, paid his bill, and despatched to Irina a note in Russian to
the following purport:
"I don't know whether you are doing me a greater wrong now than then;
but I know this present blow is infinitely heavier. . . . It is the end. You
tell me, 'I cannot'; and I repeat to you, 'I cannot . . .' do what you want.
I cannot and I don't want to. Don't answer me. You are not capable of giving
me the only answer I would accept. I am going away to-morrow, early, by the
first train. Good-by, may you be happy! We shall in all probability not see
each other again."
Till night-time Litvinov did not leave his room; God knows whether he was
expecting anything. About seven o'clock in the evening a lady in a black mantle
with a veil on her face twice approached the steps of his hotel. Moving a
little aside and gazing far away into the distance, she suddenly made a resolute
gesture with her hand, and for the third time went towards the steps. . .
"Where are you going, Irina Pavlovna?" she heard a voice utter with
effort behind her.
She turned with nervous swiftness. . . . Potugin ran up to her.
She stopped short, thought a moment, and fairly flung herself towards him,
took his arm, and drew him away.
"Take me away, take me away," she repeated breathlessly.
"What is it, Irina Pavlovna?" he muttered in bewilderment.
"Take me away," she reiterated with redoubled force, "if you
don't want me to remain for ever . . . there."
Potugin bent his head submissively, and hurriedly they went away together.
The following morning early Litvinov was perfectly ready for his journey--into
his room walked . . . Potugin.
He went up to him in silence, and in silence shook his hand. Litvinov, too,
said nothing. Both of them wore long faces, and both vainly tried to smile.
"I came to wish you a good journey," Potugin brought out at last.
"And how did you know I was going to-day?" asked Litvinov. Potugin
looked on the floor around him . . . "I became aware of it . . . as you
see. Our last conversation took in the end such a strange turn. . . . I did
not want to part from you without expressing my sincere good feeling for you."
"You have good feeling for me now . . . when I am going away?"
Potugin looked mournfully at Litvinov. "Ah, Grigory Mihalitch, Grigory
Mihalitch," he began with a short sigh, "it's no time for that with
us now, no time for delicacy or fencing. You don't, so far as I have been
able to perceive, take much interest in our national literature, and so, perhaps,
you have no clear conception of Vaska Buslaev?"
"Of Vaska Buslaev, the hero of Novgorod . . . in Kirsch-Danilov's collection."
"What Buslaev?" said Litvinov, somewhat puzzled by the unexpected
turn of the conversation. "I don't know."
"Well, never mind. I only wanted to draw your attention to something.
Vaska Buslaev, after he had taken away his Novgorodians on a pilgrimage to
Jerusalem, and there, to their horror, bathed all naked in the holy river
Jordan, for he believed not 'in omen nor in dream, nor in the flight of birds,'
this logical Vaska Buslaev climbed up Mount Tabor, and on the top of this
mountain there lies a great stone, over which men of every kind have tried
in vain to jump.
Vaska too ventured to try his luck. And he chanced upon a dead head, a human
skull in his road; he kicked it away with his foot. So the skull said to him; "Why do you kick me? I knew how to live, and I know how to roll in the
dust--and it will be the same with you." And in fact, Vaska jumps over
the stone, and he did quite clear it, but he caught his heel and broke his
skull. And in this place, I must by the way observe that it wouldn't be amiss
for our friends, the Slavophils, who are so fond of kicking dead heads and
decaying nationalities underfoot to ponder over that legend."
"But what does all that mean?" Litvinov interposed impatiently at
last. "Excuse me, it's time for me . . . ."
"Why, this," answered Potugin, and his eyes beamed with such affectionate
warmth as Litvinov had not even expected of him, "this, that you do not
spurn a dead human head, and for your goodness, perhaps you may succeed in
leaping over the fatal stone. I won't keep you any longer, only let me embrace
you at parting."
"I'm not going to try to leap over it, even," Litvinov declared,
kissing Potugin three times, and the bitter sensations filling his soul were
replaced for an instant by pity for the poor, lonely creature.
"But I must go, I must go. . . ." he moved about the room. "Can
I carry anything for you?" Potugin proffered his services.
"No, thank you, don't trouble, I can manage. . . ."
He put on his cap, took up his bag. "So you say," he queried, stopping
in the doorway, "you have seen her?"
"Yes, I've seen her."
"Well . . . tell me about her."
Potugin was silent a moment. "She expected you yesterday . . . and to-day
she will expect you."
"Ah! Well, tell her. . . . No, there's no need, no need of anything.
Good-by . . . Good-by!"
"Good-by, Grigory Mihalitch. . . . Let me say one word more to you. You
still have time to listen to me; there's more than half an hour before the
train starts. You are returning to Russia. . . . There you will . . . in time
. . . get to work. . . . Allow an old chatterbox--for, alas, I am a chatterbox,
and nothing more--to give you advice for your journey. Every time it is your
lot to undertake any piece of work, ask yourself: Are you serving the cause
of civilization, in the true and strict sense of the word; are you promoting
one of the ideals of civilization; have your labors that educating, Europeanizing
character which alone is beneficial and profitable in our day among us? If
it is so, go boldly forward, you are on the right path, and your work is a
blessing! Thank God for it! You are not alone now. You will not be a 'sower
in the desert'; there are plenty of workers . . . pioneers . . . even among
us now. . . . But you have no ears for this now. Good-by, don't forget me!" Litvinov descended the staircase at a run, flung himself into a carriage,
and drove to the station, not once looking round at the town where so much
of his personal life was left behind. He abandoned himself, as it were, to
the tide; it snatched him up and bore him along, and he firmly resolved not
to struggle against it . . . all other exercise of independent will he renounced.
He was just taking his seat in the railway carriage.
"Grigory Mihalitch . . . Grigory . . ." he heard a supplicating
whisper behind him.
He started . . . Could it be Irina? Yes; it was she. Wrapped in her maid's
shawl, a traveling hat on her disheveled hair, she was standing on the platform,
and gazing at him with worn and weary eyes.
"Come back, come back, I have come for you," those eyes were saying.
And what, what were they not promising? She did not move, she had not power
to add a word; everything about her, even the disorder of her dress, everything
seemed entreating forgiveness . . . .
Litvinov was almost beaten, scarcely could he keep from rushing to her. .
. . But the tide to which he had surrendered himself reasserted itself. .
. . He jumped into the carriage, and turning round, he motioned Irina to a
place beside him. She understood him. There was still time. One step, one
movement, and two lives made one for ever would have been hurried away into
the uncertain distance. . . . While she wavered, a loud whistle sounded and
the train moved off.
Litvinov sank back, while Irina moved staggering to a seat, and fell on it,
to the immense astonishment of a supernumerary diplomatic official who chanced
to be lounging about the railway station. He was slightly acquainted with
Irina, and greatly admired her, and seeing that she lay as though overcome
by faintness, he imagined that she had "une attaque de nerfs," and
therefore deemed it his duty, the duty d'un galant chevalier, to go to her
assistance. But his astonishment assumed far greater proportions when, at
the first word addressed to her, she suddenly got up, repulsed his proffered
arm, and hurrying out into the street, had in a few instants vanished in the
milky vapor of fog, so characteristic of the climate of the Black Forest in
the early days of autumn.
WE happened once to go into the hut of a peasant-woman who had just lost her
only, passionately loved son, and to our considerable astonishment we found
her perfectly calm, almost cheerful. "Let her be," said her husband,
to whom probably our astonishment was apparent, "she is gone numb now."
And Litvinov had in the same way "gone numb." The same sort of calm
came over him during the first few hours of the journey. Utterly crushed,
hopelessly wretched as he was, still he was at rest, at rest after the agonies
and sufferings of the last few weeks, after all the blows which had fallen
one after another upon his head. They had been the more shattering for him
that he was little fitted by nature for such tempests. Now he really hoped
for nothing, and tried not to remember, above all not to remember. He was
going to Russia . . . he had to go somewhere; but he was making no kind of
plans regarding his own personality. He did not recognize himself, he did
not comprehend his own actions, he had positively lost his real identity,
and, in fact, he took very little interest in his own identity. Sometimes
it seemed to him that he was taking his own corpse home, and only the bitter
spasms of irremediable spiritual pain passing over him from time to time brought
him back to a sense of still being alive. At times it struck him as incomprehensible
that a man--a man!--could let a woman, let love, have such power over him
. . . "Ignominious weakness!" he muttered, and shook back his cloak,
and sat up more squarely; as though to say, the past is over, let's begin
fresh. . . . a moment, and he could only smile bitterly and wonder at himself.
He fell to looking out of the window. It was gray and damp; there was no rain,
but the fog still hung about; and low clouds trailed across the. sky. The
wind blew facing the train; whitish clouds of steam, some singly, others mingled
with other darker clouds of smoke, whirled in endless file past the window
at which Litvinov was sitting. He began to watch this steam, this smoke. Incessantly
mounting, rising and falling, twisting and hooking on to the grass, to the
bushes as though in sportive antics, lengthening out, and hiding away, clouds
upon clouds flew by . . . they were for ever changing and stayed still the
same in their monotonous, hurrying, wearisome sport! Sometimes the wind changed,
the line bent to right or left, and suddenly the whole mass vanished, and
at once reappeared at the opposite window; then again the huge tail was flung
out, and again it veiled Litvinov's view of the vast plain of the Rhine. He
gazed and gazed, and a strange reverie came over him. . . . He was alone in
the compartment; there was no one to disturb him. "Smoke, smoke,"
he repeated several times; and suddenly it all seemed as smoke to him, everything,
his own life, Russian life--everything human, especially everything Russian.
All smoke and steam, he thought; all seems for ever changing, on all sides
new forms, phantoms flying after phantoms, while in reality it is all the
same and the same again; everything hurrying, flying towards something, and
everything vanishing without a trace, attaining to nothing; another wind blows,
and all is dashing in the opposite direction, and there again the same untiring,
restless--and useless gambols! He remembered much that had taken place with
clamor and flourish before his eyes in the last few years. . "Smoke,"
he whispered, "smoke"; he remembered the hot disputes, the wrangling,
the clamor at Gubaryov's, and in other sets of men, of high and low degree,
advanced and reactionist, old and young. . . . "Smoke," he repeated,
"smoke and steam"; he remembered, too, the fashionable picnic, and
he remembered various opinions and speeches of other political personages--even
all Potugin's sermonizing. . . . "Smoke, smoke, nothing but smoke." And what of his own struggles and passions and agonies and dreams? He could
only reply with a gesture of despair.
And meanwhile the train dashed on and on; by now Rastadt, Carlsruhe, and Bruchsal
had long been left far behind; the mountains on the right side of the line
swerved aside, retreated into the distance, then moved up again, but not so
high, and more thinly covered with trees. . . . The train made a sharp turn
. . . and there was Heidelberg. The carriage rolled in under the cover of
the station; there was the shouting of newspaper-boys, selling papers of all
sorts, even Russian; passengers began bustling in their seats, getting out
on to the platform, but Litvinov did not leave his corner, and still sat on
with downcast head. Suddenly some one called him by name: he raised his eyes;
Bindasov's ugly phiz was thrust in at the window; and behind him--or was he
dreaming, no, it was really so--all the familiar Baden faces; there was Madame
Suhantchikov, there was Voroshilov, and Bambaev, too; they all rushed up to
him, while Bindasov bellowed:
"But where's Pishtchalkin? We were expecting him; but it's all the same,
hop out, and we'll be off to Gubaryov's." "Yes, my boy, yes, Gubaryov's
expecting us," Bambaev confirmed, making way for him, "hop out."
Litvinov would have flown into a rage, but for a dead load lying on his heart.
He glanced at Bindasov and turned away without speaking. "I tell you
Gubaryov's here," shrieked Madame Suhantchikov, her eyes fairly starting
out of her head.
Litvinov did not stir a muscle.
"Come, do listen, Litvinov," Bambaev began at last, "there's
not only Gubaryov here, there's a whole phalanx here of the most splendid,
most intellectual young fellows, Russians--and all studying the natural sciences,
all of the noblest convictions! Really you must stop here, if it's only for
them. Here, for instance, there's a certain . . . there, I've forgotten his
surname, but he's a genius! simply!" "Oh, let him be, let him be,
Rostislav Ardalionovitch," interposed Madame Suhantchikov, "let
him be! You see what sort of a fellow he is; and all his family are the same.
He has an aunt; at first she struck me as a sensible woman, but the day before
yesterday I went to see her here--she had only just before gone to Baden and
was back here again before you could look round--well, I went to see her;
began questioning her. . . Would you believe me, I couldn't get a word out
of the stuck-up thing. Horrid aristocrat!"
Poor Kapitolina Markova an aristocrat! Could she ever have anticipated such
But Litvinov still held his peace, turned away, and pulled his cap over his
eyes. The train started at last.
"Well, say something at parting at least, you stony-hearted man!"
shouted Bambaev, "this is really too much!"
"Rotten milksop!" yelled Bindasov. The carriages were moving more
and more rapidly, and he could vent his abuse with impunity. "Niggardly
stick-in-the-mud." Whether Bindasov invented this last appellation on
the spot, or whether it had come to him second-hand, it apparently gave great
satisfaction to two of the noble young fellows studying natural science, who
happened to be standing by, for only a few days later it appeared in the Russian
periodical sheet, published at that time at Heidelberg under the title: A
tout venant je crache! [Note 1] or, "We don't care a hang for anybody!"
But Litvinov repeated again, "Smoke, smoke, smoke! Here," he thought,
"in Heidelberg now are over a hundred Russian students; they're all studying
chemistry, physics, physiology--they won't even hear of anything else . .
. but in five or six years' time there won't be fifteen at the lectures by
the same celebrated professors; the wind will change, the smoke will be blowing
. . . in another quarter . . . smoke . . . smoke!" [Note 2]
Towards nightfall he passed by Cassel. With the darkness intolerable anguish
pounced like a hawk upon him, and he wept, burying himself in the corner of
the carriage. For a long time his tears flowed, not easing his heart, but
torturing him with a sort of gnawing bitterness; while at the same time, in
one of the hotels of Cassel, Tatyana was lying in bed feverishly ill. Kapitolina
Markovna was sitting beside her. "Tanya," she was saying, "for
God's sake, let me send a telegram to Grigory Mihalitch, do let me, Tanya!"
"No, aunt," she answered; "you mustn't; don't be frightened,
give me some water: it will soon pass."
And a week later she did, in fact, recover, and the two friends continued
[Note 1] A historical fact.
[Note 2] Litvinov's presentiments came true. In 1866 there were in Heidelberg
thirteen Russian students entered for the summer, and twelve for the winter
STOPPING neither at Petersburg nor at Moscow, Litvinov went back to his estate.
He was dismayed when he saw his father; the latter was so weak and failing.
The old man rejoiced to have his son, as far as a man can rejoice who is just
at the close of life; he at once gave over to him the management of everything,
which was in great disorder, and lingering on a few weeks longer, he departed
from this earthly sphere. Litvinov was left alone in his ancient little manor-house,
and with a heavy heart, without hope, without zeal, and without money, he
began to work the land. Working the land is a cheerless business, as many
know too well; we will not enlarge on how distasteful it seemed to Litvinov.
As for reforms and innovations, there was, of course, no question even of
them; the practical application of the information he had gathered abroad
was put off for an indefinite period; poverty forced him to make shift from
day to day, to consent to all sorts of compromises--both material and moral.
The new had "begun ill," the old had lost all power; ignorance jostled
up against dishonesty; the whole agrarian organization was shaken and unstable
as quagmire bog, and only one great word, "freedom," was wafted
like the breath of God over the waters. Patience was needed before all things,
and a patience not passive, but active, persistent, not without tact and cunning
at times. . . . For Litvinov, in his frame of mind, it was doubly hard. He
had but little will to live left in him. . . . Where was he to get the will
to labor and take trouble?
But a year passed, after it another passed, the third was beginning. The mighty
idea was being realized by degrees, was passing into flesh and blood, the
young shoot had sprung up from the scattered seed, and its foes, both open
and secret, could not stamp it out now. Litvinov himself, though he had ended
by giving up the greater part of his land to the peasants on the half-profit
system, that's to say, by returning to the wretched primitive methods, had
yet succeeded in doing something; he had restored the factory, set up a tiny
farm with five free hired laborers--he had had at different times fully forty--and
had paid his principal private debts. . . . And his spirit had gained strength;
he had begun to be like the old Litvinov again. It's true, a deeply buried
melancholy never left him, and he was too quiet for his years; he shut himself
up in a narrow circle and broke off all his old connections . . . but the
deadly indifference had passed, and among the living he moved and acted as
a living man again. The last traces, too, had vanished of the enchantment
in which he had been held; all that had passed at Baden appeared to him dimly
as in a dream. . . . And Irina? even she had paled and vanished, too, and
Litvinov only had a faint sense of something dangerous behind the mist that
gradually enfolded her image. Of Tatyana news reached him from time to time:
he knew that she was living with her aunt on her estate, a hundred and sixty
miles from him, leading a quiet life, going out little, and scarcely receiving
any guests--cheerful and well, however. It happened on one fine May day, that
he was sitting in his study, listlessly turning over the last number of a
Petersburg paper; a servant came to announce the arrival of an old uncle.
This uncle happened to be a cousin of Kapitolina Markovna and had been recently
staying with her. He had bought an estate in Litvinov's vicinity and was on
his way thither. He stayed twenty-four hours with his nephew and told him
a great deal about Tatyana's manner of life. The next day after his departure
Litvinov sent her a letter, the first since their separation. He begged for
permission to renew her acquaintance, at least by correspondence, and also
desired to learn whether he must for ever give up all idea of some day seeing
her again? Not without emotion he awaited the answer . . . the answer came
at last. Tatyana responded cordially to his overture. "If you are disposed
to pay us a visit," she finished up, "we hope you will come; you
know the saying, 'even the sick are easier together than apart.'" Kapitolina
Markovna joined in sending her regards. Litvinov was as happy as a child;
it was long since his heart had beaten with such delight over anything. He
felt suddenly light and bright. . . . Just as when the sun rises and drives
away the darkness of night, a light breeze flutters with the sun's rays over
the face of the reviving earth. All that day Litvinov kept smiling, even while
he went about his farm and gave his orders. He at once began making arrangements
for the journey, and a fortnight later he was on his way to Tatyana.
HE drove rather slowly by cross tracks, without any special adventures; only
once the tire of a hind wheel broke; a blacksmith hammered and welded it,
swearing both at the tire and at himself, and positively flung up the job;
luckily it turned out that among us one can travel capitally even with a tire
broken, especially on the "soft," that's to say on the mud. On the
other hand, Litvinov did come upon some rather curious chance-meetings. At
one place he found a Board of Mediators sitting, and at the head of it Pishtchalkin,
who made on him the impression of a Solon or a Solomon, such lofty wisdom
characterized his remarks, and such boundless respect was shown him both by
landowners and peasants. . . . In exterior, too, he had begun to resemble
a sage of antiquity; his hair had fallen off the crown of his head, and his
full face had completely set in a sort of solemn jelly of positively blatant
virtue. He expressed his pleasure at Litvinov's arrival in--"if I may
make bold to use so ambitious an expression, my own district," and altogether
seemed fairly overcome by an excess of excellent intentions. One piece of
news he did, however, succeed in communicating, and that was about Voroshilov;
the hero of the Golden Board had reentered military service, and had already
had time to deliver a lecture to the officers of the regiment on Buddhism
or Dynamism, or something of the sort--Pishtchalkin could not quite remember.
At the next station it was a long while before the horses were in readiness
for Litvinov; it was early dawn, and he was dozing as he sat in his coach.
A voice, that struck him as familiar, waked him up; he opened his eyes. .
. . Heavens! wasn't it Gubaryov in a gray pea-jacket and full flapping pajamas
standing on the steps of the posting hut, swearing? . . . . No, it wasn't
Mr. Gubaryov. . . . But what a striking resemblance! . . . Only this worthy
had a mouth even wider, teeth even bigger, the expression of his dull eyes
was more savage and his nose coarser, and his beard thicker, and the whole
countenance heavier and more repulsive.
"Scou-oundrels, scou-oundrels!" he vociferated slowly and viciously,
his wolfish mouth gaping wide. "Filthy louts. . . . Here you have . .
. vaunted freedom indeed . . . and can't get horses . . . scououndrels!"
"Scou-oundrels, scou-oundrels!" thereupon came the sound of another
voice from within, and at the same moment there appeared on the steps--also
in a gray smoking pea-jacket and pajamas--actually, unmistakably, the real
Gubaryov himself, Stepan Nikolaevitch Gubaryov. "Filthy louts!"
he went on in imitation of his brother (it turned out that the first gentleman
was his elder brother, the man of the old school, famous for his fists, who
had managed his estate). "Flogging's what they want, that's it; a tap
or two on the snout, that's the sort of freedom for them. . . . Self-government
indeed. . . . I'd let them know it. . But where is that M'sieu Roston? . .
. What is he thinking about? . . . It's his business, the lazy scamp . . .
to see we're not put to inconvenience." "Well, I told you, brother,"
began the elder Gubaryov, "that he was a lazy scamp, no good in fact!
But there, for the sake of old times, you . . . M'sieu Roston, M'sieu Roston!
. . . Where have you got to?"
"Roston! Roston!" bawled the younger, the great Gubaryov. "Give
a good call for him, do brother Dorimedont Nikolaitch!"
"Well, I am shouting for him, Stepan Nikolaitch! M'sieu Roston!"
"Here I am, here I am, here I am!" was heard a hurried voice, and
round the corner of the hut skipped Bambaev.
Litvinov fairly gasped. On the unlucky enthusiast a shabby braided coat, with
holes in the elbows, dangled ruefully; his features had not exactly changed,
but they looked pinched and drawn together; his over-anxious little eyes expressed
a cringing timorousness and hungry servility; but his dyed whiskers stood
out as of old above his swollen lips. The Gubaryov brothers with one accord
promptly set to scolding him from the top of the steps; he stopped, facing
them below, in the mud, and with his spine curved deprecatingly, he tried
to propitiate them with a little nervous smile, kneading his cap in his red
fingers, shifting from one foot to the other, and muttering that the horses
would be here directly. . . . But the brothers did not cease, till the younger
at last cast his eyes upon Litvinov. Whether he recognized Litvinov, or whether
he felt ashamed before a stranger, anyway he turned abruptly on his heels
like a bear, and gnawing his beard, went into the station hut; his brother
held his tongue at once, and he, too, turning like a bear, followed him in.
The great Gubaryov, evidently, had not lost his influence, even in his own
Bambaev was slowly moving after the brothers.
Litvinov called him by his name. He looked round, lifted up his head, and
recognizing Litvinov, positively flew at him with outstretched arms; but when
he had run up to the carriage, he clutched at the carriage door, leaned over
it, and began sobbing violently. "There, there, Bambaev," protested
Litvinov, bending over him and patting him on the shoulder.
But he went on sobbing. "You see . . . you see. . . to what . . ." he muttered brokenly.
"Bambaev!" thundered the brothers from the hut. Bambaev raised his
head and hurriedly wiped his tears.
"Welcome, dear heart," he whispered, "welcome and farewell!
. . . You hear, they are calling me." "But what chance brought you
here?" inquired Litvinov, "and what does it all mean? I thought
they were calling a Frenchman. . . ."
"I am their . . . house-steward, butler," answered Bambaev, and
he pointed in the direction of the hut. "And I'm turned Frenchman for
a joke. What could I do, brother? You see, I'd nothing to eat, I'd lost my
last farthing, and so one's forced to put one's head under the yoke. One can't
afford to be proud."
"But has he been long in Russia? and how did he part from his comrades?"
"Ah, my boy, that's all on the shelf now. . . . The wind's changed, you
see. . . . Madame Suhantchikov, Matrona Semyonovna, he simply, kicked out.
She went to Portugal in her grief."
"To Portugal? How absurd!"
"Yes, brother, to Portugal, with two Matronovtsys."
"The Matronovtsys; that's what the members of her party are called."
"Matrona Semyonovna has a party of her own? And is it a numerous one?"
"Well, it consists of precisely those two. And he will soon have been
back here six months. Others have got into difficulties, but he was all right.
He lives in the country with his brother, and you should just hear him now.
. . ."
"Coming, Stepan Nikolaitch, coming. And you, dear old chap, are flourishing,
enjoying yourself! Well, thank God for that! Where are you off to now? . .
. There, I never thought, I never guessed. . . You remember Baden? Ah, that
was a place to live in! By the way, you remember Bindasov too? Only fancy,
he's dead. He turned exciseman, and was in a row in a public-house; he got
his head broken with a billiard-cue. Yes, yes, hard times have come now! But
still I say, Russia . . . ah, our Russia! Only look at those two geese; why,
in the whole of Europe there's nothing like them! The genuine Arzamass breed!"
And with this last tribute to his irrepressible desire for enthusiasm, Bambaev
ran off to the station hut, where again, seasoned with opprobrious epithets,
his name was shouted.
Towards the close of the same day, Litvinov was nearly reaching Tatyana's
village. The little house where his former betrothed lived stood on the slope
of a hill, above a small river, in the midst of a garden recently planted.
The house, too, was new, lately built, and could be seen a long way off across
the river and the open country. Litvinov caught sight of it more than a mile
and a half off, with its sharp gable, and its row of little windows, gleaming
red in the evening sun. At starting from the last station he was conscious
of a secret agitation; now he was in a tremor simply--a happy tremor, not
unmixed with dread. "How will they meet me?" he thought, "how
shall I present myself?" . . . To turn off his thoughts with something,
he began talking with his driver, a steady peasant with a gray beard, who
charged him, however, for twenty-five miles, when the distance was not twenty.
He asked him, did he know the Shestov ladies?
"The Shestov ladies? To be sure! Kind-hearted ladies, and no doubt about
it! They doctor us, too. It's the truth I'm telling you. Doctors they are!
People go to them from all about. Yes, indeed. They fairly crawl to them.
If any one, take an example, falls sick, or cuts himself or anything, he goes
straight to them and they'll give him a lotion directly, or powders, or a
plaster, and it'll be all right, it'll do good. But one can't show one's gratitude,
we won't consent to that, they say; it's not for money. They've set up a school
too. . . . Not but what that's a foolish business!"
While the driver talked, Litvinov never took his eyes off the house. . . .
Out came a woman in white on to the balcony, stood a little, stood and then
"Wasn't it she?", His heart was fairly bounding within him. "Quicker,
quicker!" he shouted to the driver; the latter urged on the horses. A
few instants more . . . and the carriage rolled in through the opened gates.
. . . And on the steps Kapitolina Markovna was already standing, and beside
herself with joy, was clapping her hands crying, "I heard him, I knew
him first! It's he! it's he! . . . I knew him!"
Litvinov jumped out of the carriage, without giving the page who ran up time
to open the door, and hurriedly embracing Kapitolina Markovna, dashed into
the house, through the hall, into the dining-room. . . Before him, all shamefaced,
stood Tatyana. She glanced at him with her kind caressing eyes (she was a
little thinner, but it suited her), and gave him her hand. But he did not
take her hand, he fell on his knees before her. She had not at all expected
this and did not know what to say, what to do. . . . The tears started into
her eyes. She was frightened, but her whole face beamed with delight. . .
. "Grigory Mihalitch, what is this, Grigory Mihalitch?" she said
. . . while he still kissed the hem of her dress . . . and with a thrill of
tenderness he recalled that at Baden he had been in the same way on his knees
before her. . . . But then--and now!
"Tanya!" he repeated, "Tanya! you have forgiven me, Tanya!"
"Aunt, aunt, what is this?" cried Tatyana turning to Kapitolina
Markovna as she came in.
"Don't hinder him, Tanya," answered the kind old lady. "You
see the sinner has repented."
But it is time to make an end; and indeed there is nothing to add; the reader
can guess the rest by himself. . . . But what of Irina?
She is still as charming, in spite of her thirty years; young men out of number
fall in love with her, and would fall in love with her even more, if . . .
if . . .
Reader, would you care to pass with us for a few instants to Petersburg into
one of the first houses there? Look; before you is a spacious apartment, we
will not say richly--that is too low an expression--but grandly, imposingly,
inspiringly decorated. Are you conscious of a certain flutter of servility?
Know that you have entered a temple, a temple consecrated to the highest propriety,
to the loftiest philanthropy, in a word, to things unearthly. . . . A kind
of mystic, truly mystic, hush enfolds you. The velvet hangings on the doors,
the velvet curtains on the window, the bloated, spongy rug on the floor, everything
as it were destined and fitted beforehand for subduing, for softening all
coarse sounds and violent sensations. The carefully hung lamps inspire well-regulated
emotions; a discreet fragrance is diffused in the close air; even the samovar
on the table hisses in a restrained and modest manner. The lady of the house,
an important personage in the Petersburg world, speaks hardly audibly; she
always speaks as though there were some one dangerously ill, almost dying
in the room; the other ladies, following her example, faintly whisper; while
her sister, pouring out tea, moves her lips so absolutely without sound that
a young man sitting before her, who has been thrown by chance into the temple
of decorum, is positively at a loss to know what she wants of him, while she
for the sixth time breathes to him, "Voulez-vous une tasse de the?" In the corners are to be seen young, good-looking men; their glances are brightly,
gently ingratiating; unruffled gentleness, tinged with obsequiousness, is
apparent in their faces; a number of the stars and crosses of distinction
gleam softly on their breasts. The conversation is always gentle; it turns
on religious and patriotic topics, the Mystic Drop, F. N. Glinka, the missions
in the East, the monasteries and brotherhoods in White Russia. At times, with
muffled tread over the soft carpets, move footmen in livery; their huge calves,
cased in tight silk stockings, shake noiselessly at every step; the respectful
motion of the solid muscles only augments the general impression of decorum,
of solemnity, of sanctity.
It is a temple, a temple!
"Have you seen Madame Ratmirov to-day?" one great lady queries softly.
"I met her to-day at Lise's," the hostess answers with her ?olian
note. "I feel so sorry for her. . . She has a satirical intellect . .
. elle n'a pas la foi." "Yes, yes," repeats the great lady
. . . "that I remember, Piotr Ivanitch said about her, and very true
it is, qu'elle a . . . qu'elle a an ironical intellect."
"Elle n'a pas la foi," the hostess's voice exhaled like the smoke
of incense,--"C'est une ame egaree. She has an ironical mind."
And that is why the young men are not all without exception in love with Irina.
. . . They are afraid of her . . . afraid of her "ironical intellect." That is the current phrase about her; in it, as in every phrase, there is
a grain of truth. And not only the young men are afraid of her; she is feared
by grown men, too, and by men in high places, and even by the grandest personages.
No one can so truly and artfully scent out the ridiculous or petty side of
a character, no one else has the gift of stamping it mercilessly with the
never-forgotten word. . . . And the sting of that word is all the sharper
that it comes from lovely, sweetly fragrant lips. . . . It's hard to say what
passes in that soul; but in the crowd of her adorers rumor does not recognize
in any one the position of a favored suitor.
Irina's husband is moving rapidly along the path which among the French is
called the path of distinction. The stout general has shot past him; the condescending
one is left behind. And in the same town in which Irina lives, lives also
our friend Sozont Potugin; he rarely sees her, and she has no special necessity
to keep up any connection with him. . . . The little girl who was committed
to his care died not long ago.